LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

dlptp ioptTtglji f o. 

Shelf 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



EMMANUEL'S LAND 



ALLEGORY, 



By S M. GRAY. 



r{ J^HVwvT^v^v, M*)- 




arrrv 



ALBANY: 
WEED, PARSONS AND COMPANY, PRINTERS. 

1886. 



Z 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year eighteen hundred and eighty-six, 

BY S. M. GRAY, 

In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 



PBEFACE 



This book contains an allegory formed from actual dreams 
of hell and the devils, and the millennium or judgment day, of 
angels and the Saviour, and of the celestial country and celes- 
tial beings. Also several religious dialogues, in which history, 
philosophy, astronomy, mythology and biology are brought 
or made to prove the existence of a God, and of a place of 
happiness or of misery. It also contains strange dreams; also 
temperance dialogues intermixed with thrilling anecdotes. 
It also contains a dialogue in which is plainly proved that 
the Bible is both ancient and true; that the soul is immortal, 
and came from God and will return to Him clothed in a 
spiritual body. The authoress of this book, at the request 
of several young ladies and gentlemen, and also a part of her 
advanced pupils, collected and condensed some of the most 
essential facts of ancient and modern history. That she 
might impress it, then, more firmly upon their minds, she 
caused them to ask questions upon it, and she related it to 
them in the form of stories, intermingling with it some of 
the romance of history, and after several evenings' conversa- 
tion they could converse with ease upon it; therefore, the 
authoress has given a short synopsis of some of the most 
essential parts, both of ancient and modern history, and a 
little of the romance of it, for the benefit of those whose 
business will not permit them to read many large volumes. 
This book is also interspersed with short moral stories. The 
authoress believing the mind becomes tired in perusing many 



4 Prefa ce. 

pages of religious or scientific matter, and that a little light 
reading enlivens it; but that much light reading weakens the 
reflective faculties, even if it is true. It contains a very short 
synopsis of physiology. In her next volume, she will give a 
synopsis of several other branches of science with which she 
is acquainted, with also some romance of history. 



PART FIRST. 



EMMANUEL'S LAND. 



Arabella — You promised to read to us the allegory you 
was writing, formed from dreams, next time we came to visit 
you; will you please entertain us by reading it this evening? 

8. — I will; in my dream, I saw a place called the Celestial 
country, and in it a palace; and in an outer court a seat, cov- 
ered with the richest fabric, wrought in gold; upon this seat 
sat the Emperor upon great public occasions, as the court 
would admit thousands at a time. At other times he sat 
upon a throne of massive gold, adorned with all manner of 
precious stones, which was situated in a spacious room in his 
magnificent palace, which the artisans of the east had com- 
bined to beautify, that it might be a fitting place for its regal 
lord; for he was not only a king of kings, but the bravest of 
brave generals, and the most generous of friends. He was 
very large, but elegantly formed; he wore a robe of purple, 
embroidered with the finest needle-work; it was fastened to 
the neck by a pin of jasper; in his bracelet glittered the 
sapphire and the chalcedony; and his feet were encased in 
slippers wrought in mother-of-pearl; and his girdle was fas- 
tened with an emerald; and in his crown glittered the sar- 
donyx, the chrysolite and jacinth and the amethyst; upon 
his right sat his son, the express image of his person; and 



6 Emmanuel's Land. 

on his left his prime minister, who resembled him in face, 
and form and mind. And around the throne were seats for 
his favorite ones, covered with beaten gold; first and foremost 
sat Justice, a terrible, stern, unbending man; next sat Judge 
Eight, whose countenance showed firmness and decision of 
character; next sat twenty-four great lawyers, whose upright- 
ness never had been doubted; and on the other seats sat ladies 
and gentlemen, three of whom I will describe: first was Grace, 
whose regal bearing and elegant form attracted every eye; 
then there was Mercy and Charity, two maidens of uncommon 
loveliness, clad in pure white garments with their hair flowing 
in natural ringlets over their shoulders of alabaster whiteness; 
and upon other seats sat others high in authority, and dearly 
loved by their king; and all around stood soldiers ready to 
obey the slightest nod of their sovereign, for he was dearly 
loved by them and all of his subjects, for this brave king 
was kind and courteous to all of his subjects. At stated 
periods he would summon the kings that ruled under him, 
also his lords, governors, earls and dukes throughout his vast 
dominions to appear before his imperial throne, there to ren- 
der a true and just account of their loyalty, peacefulness, jus- 
tice and uprightness, and also the loyalty of the people in their 
jurisdiction, and also of their prosperity, peace and happiness 
and goodness toward each other. He then caused the rulers 
to be instructed in the art of government, and the officers in 
the manual of war-arms, and the best mode of making all 
within their jurisdiction prosperous and happy. He then 
received the petition of the people, and righted their griev- 
ances, and after all the business had been minutely trans- 
acted, and every wrong righted, and the suffering of the 
poor alleviated, then he would make a feast of several days' 
duration for the kings, princes and nobles and rulers in his 
dominion, and all others he wished to honor; he would cause 
them to be entertained with music of the most exquisite order, 
and confectioneries and excellent meat, and fowls, and deli- 



Emmanuel's Land. 7 

cious fruit from every clime; and in decanters and silver gob- 
lets and golden bowls were delicious nectars, and unf ermented 
wine, and joy and gladness shone on every countenance. And 
it was the custom for each guest to present to the monarch as 
a token of respect as rich a present as they wished, so that 
these delightful entertainments, they thought, might enrich 
their sovereign instead of impoverishing him; and during 
these elegant entertainments, he caused presents to be sent to 
the needy, that all might rejoice with him. Thus for years 
every thing passed pleasantly, until Apollo, prince of the 
north, and his compeers, attended one of these sumptuous 
entertainments, and beheld the great city, the splendid pal- 
ace, the gorgeous court and, above all, the king's son. He 
became fired with envy. He had expected to see the king 
loved and honored by the nations, because he was good, wise, 
rich and powerful, but to see them render voluntary honor to 
the son made him hate the father and the son, and in his 
envious soul he resolved to alienate the affections of the peo- 
ple from their king, and thus draw them from their fealty 
to their rightful sovereign; but he failed to accomplish it, 
except in his own dominion, where he succeeded with the aid 
of Tridinah, his beautiful daughter, of drawing a third part of 
the king's subjects from their allegiance. He told them that 
he contemplated setting up a kingdom that should equal the 
emperor's in splendor, and that if they would rebel he would 
make them all great, or rich, or raise them to high positions 
of honor; so after many thousands had secretly enlisted under 
his banner, he openly rebelled, and took up arms against his 
rightful sovereign to wrest some of his dominion from him; 
but in this he was foiled, for the king sent a powerful army, 
who fought with him and subdued him, and brought him and 
his followers before the king for trial for their treason. He 
told them that they were to be tried by the twenty-four just 
lawyers, and to be justified or condemned by the two supreme 



8 Emmanuel's Land. 

judges and jurors (and their sentence ratified by the king). 
They were accordingly fairly tried and condemned to be ban- 
ished to Hecla with all their followers, and all their goods and 
estates to be confiscated to the crown. They were terribly 
dismayed, and begged for a mitigation of their punishment. 
Then Grace, Mercy and Charity arose, and knelt and pleaded 
for them, but stern justice would not relent and the king 
would not break the law; so their only hope was that given to 
a condemned traitor in the law, and that was, if a traitor 
could find any good and loyal citizen who would stand surety 
for him that, if he ever rebelled again, that citizen should 
suffer with him all the penalty of a broken law; but there was 
none who had faith enough in their repentance to jeopardize 
their life for them. So these vile traitors were all banished 
to Hecla, and assured if they ever returned to their native 
country they should all be put to death. Horror and despair 
seized them when they entered the hot, sulphurous country 
and beheld the terrific volcanoes vomiting out fire, smoke and 
lava. Their lips soon became parched by the intense heat of 
the climate and their tongues dry, so they went in search of 
springs of cooling water where they might lave their aching 
brow and quench their raging thirst, but when they found 
that there was not a drop of cold water upon the island, that 
every spring was warm and sulphurous, their rage and despair 
was horrible to behold. At length Apollo concluded to make 
the best of it and cause cities to be built, but when they came 
to explore the country they saw still more of their terrible 
situation. It was a low island or continent surrounded by 
awful gulfs and terrible whirlpools. There was but one harbor, 
and that needed an experienced pilot to enter it, whilst to the 
north, to the south, to the east, and to the west were gigantic 
volcanoes constantly emitting sulphurous smoke which dark- 
ened the air. There was one lofty mountain, in the side of 
which you could behold a great fiery furnace, out of which 
issued horrible sounds, and in the center of the island was a 



Emmanuel's Land. 9 

lake formed of burning lava, and it smelt so much of brim- 
stone that it almost took your breath away to come near it. 
The hot sun soon spoilt their complexion and broke their 
constitutions and caused them to be still more fierce and 
vindictive, so that they soon came to hate each other with a 
perfect hatred. Pride, malice, envy, revenge, inconstancy, 
fornication, deceit, covetousness and robbery strove for the 
mastery, until every grade of society despaired of ever being 
happy again. At last Apollo laid out the cities, and for a 
time they vied with each other to see which should erect the 
most splendid edifice. At length they finished four magni- 
ficent cities. Then Apollo began to boast that he would 
soon make the cities in Hecla equal to those in Emmanuers 
land in respect to size and grandeur and that he would be a 
great king yet. But soon one of the mountains began to show 
great signs of internal commotion, the earth for miles around 
trembled and opened her mouth and swallowed up one of the 
cities nearest, but the people had fled to another when they 
heard such loud rumbling sounds in the mountain and saw 
the fire and smoke ascend to such a great height. Thus 
multitudes were left homeless and poor, for their terror was 
so great that they had brought nothing with them. But that 
was not an end to their calamities. A terrible plague stalked 
through the land and gaunt famine followed in its train, and 
at no time did the sweet angel of peace preside over the land. 
At .last they said to Apollo: prince, is this the peace, the 
wealth, the luxury, the honor you promised all of us if we 
would take up arms against our lawful sovereign; the 
meanest, the lowest, the most degraded, and the very poorest 
fares better in our former sovereign's dominions than the 
greatest of us here. Apollo answered and said: As you 
very well know he is kind and just to all his obedient subjects 
and amply supplies all their needs, yet in my heart I hate him 
for his justice, but how should I have known that I should 
have been overcome. If I had succeeded you would have 
2 



10 Emmanuel's Land. 

shared my honors and now you should be willing to share my 
disgrace. Is it not enough that the common people curse 
me as the author of all their misery? You were to blame as 
well as I. You had sense enough given you to resist my will, 
but your proud, avaricious hearts overcame your better judg- 
ment and now you must suffer the consequence. But I have 
something to say to you. Our conqueror has placed in Earth- 
land a man and his wife who are near of kin to him, and he 
has placed the government of the country in their hands and 
has also determined to take of their posterity, to dwell in our 
former beautiful homes. Can you bear to think that any one 
should dwell in our elegant mansions and enjoy the splendor, 
ease and luxury which we have forfeited? Nobles — We can- 
not. Apollo — Then aid me and they shall not, for to test 
their obedience he has given them a something called the tree 
of knowledge, and forbidden them to taste of, touch or eat 
the contents of, and told them if they did, he would treat 
them and all within their dominions as rebels, except 
they could find a surety, and he will do it if they disobey; 
for although I hate him, he is truth itself; now these 
sovereigns are pure minded and innocent enough, but 
if we can enter Earthland and persuade them to disobey, 
then they will never enjoy the celestial country from 
which we were driven. NoUes — Go and try to deceive 
them, and we will lend you all the aid in our power, for 
although he has prohibited us from entering the celestial 
country he has not prohibited us from entering Earthland if 
we choose. So Apollo sought diligently for it, and found it, 
but he was surprised to find his conqueror there, who said to 
him, hast thou seen how pure and upright these people are, and 
I still intend that they shall inhabit the celestial country from 
which you were driven. Apollo answered and said, served 
thee for nought; hast thou not bestowed wealth and honor 
upon them, and power and dominion? King — I have; but 



Emmanuel's Land. 11 

was not you Tested with greater honor, dominion, wealth and 
power, and your followers surrounded with greater luxuries? 
Apollo — Yes. King — Yet they rebelled. Apollo — Yes; 
because you placed your son higher in authority than myself 
and I would not endure it. King — Yet you had to and was 
banished for your rebellion. Apollo — I know it, but it was 
simply the fortunes of war, and I would show you so and 
every other living being if you would allow me and my fol- 
lowers equal privileges with your son and his followers, of 
swaying the minds of the people, and enlisting them under 
my banner, and I would show you I would make a better 
leader than your son; and if you would let me govern them, 
that I would make a better ruler, and that the people would be 
happier than under his dominion. King — Why? Apollo — 
Because they should seek pleasure and riches in any manner 
they chose, whilst your son would have them pure, chaste and 
upright. King — I will leave the people of Earthland to the 
freedom of their own will for a certain time, and they may ■ 
enlist under your banner or that of my son, as shall please 
them best, and I will permit you to enlist them as a powerful 
prince, whilst I will send my son in humble guise for a season; 
but I warn you, it will result in my son's honor and your 
shame and misery; when your dominion is extended the far- 
thest, and your subjects the most numerous, your disgrace 
will be the deepest, for it will show to all intelligent beings 
what a monstrous, wicked, deceitful, ungenerous, avaricious 
tyrant you are. Apollo — On the contrary, I think I will 
make a good ruler. King — If you do, I will permit you to 
remain; if not, I will imprison you and your followers in 
Hecla, and oblige you to stay there always; and I will give 
the kingdom to my son, and he shall reign over them as well 
as the country you formerly ruled, and shall also retain his 
own principality; but he will make but short visits to Earth- 
land, and send but few heralds for some years to come. Apollo 
— That is all I ask, I know I shall succeed. 



12 Emmanuel's Land. 

Apollo went in search of Adonis and his wife E valine; he 
found the beautiful princess walking in the garden, and was 
surprised at her radiant beauty, and the luxury that sur- 
rounded her. He envied them their happiness, and deter- 
mined to make them disobey the king's command; but he 
did not wish his conqueror to know it, so he disguised him- 
self and approached the princess, and by deceit and promises 
of great knowledge, wealth and power, he caused her to eat 
the fruit, which she did very reluctantly, and to persuade her 
husband to do the same; but presently they heard their king 
approaching, and tried to conceal themselves, but did not 
succeed; he charged them with their disobedience, the prince 
laid it upon the princess, the princess upon Apollo. Then 
the king turned them all from this lovely place, and put them 
in one not half so inviting, and told them that Apollo would 
be allowed to injure them, but in the end one of their pos- 
terity should prevail against him, and they found it true, for 
Apollo and his peers set themselves to work to make them as 
obnoxius to their king as themselves; for instance: they per- 
suaded Adonis' elder son that his younger brother was an 
especial favorite with the sovereign, and that it would be for 
his benefit if he would slay him, which he accordingly did, and 
thought no eye detected him; but the same eye that saw the 
disobedience of the parents also detected the crime of the son, 
and punished it by banishing him to savage regions. Apollo 
also then instigated war, robbery and fornication. Sethanes, 
Adonis' younger son, found great favor in the sight of the 
emperor, by his great humility and unswerving loyalty; this 
good young prince besought his sovereign to send him and 
his posterity instructors to teach him and them to avoid the 
snares of Apollo, which the emperor granted, and Sethanes 
became the father of a noble race. 

At length Apollo succeeded in demoralizing the most of the 
Earthlanders, and instead of the happiness which he boasted 



Emmanuel's Land. 13 

to the monarch ' he would produce, he fermented war, rob- 
bery, theft and inconstancy. At length the king sent word 
to the Earthlanders, that if they did not leave the ranks of 
Apollo, as he had proved himself a wicked ruler, he would 
punish every one of them for their disobedience. But Apollo 
told them that the messengers uttered an untruth; that the 
Emperor was too merciful to punish them in such a severe 
manner, but the faithful messengers told them that the king 
never lied, and if they did not obey he would do as he threat- 
ened them. So, as they did not heed the messenger, he sent 
some of them on the dark and stormy billows to Hecla; but 
as many as had enlisted under Emmanuel's banner he sent 
in a great ship to another part of the country, where he con- 
ferred great honors upon them. Then for a long time the 
people honored the king, and despised Apollo; so when Apollo 
saw he was detested by the people, and his nobles were an 
abhorrence to them, he changed his tactics and disguised his 
peers as messengers of the king, and so drew many thousand 
after him. 

Now we will return to the celestial country. A swift 
herald announced that Prince Adonis and those under him 
had been persuaded by Apollo to disobey one of the king's ex- 
press commands, the penalty of which was banishment. Then 
arose Grace, Mercy and Charity and knelt and begged a miti- 
gation of their punishment. But stern Justice would not 
relent, nor would the king break his own laws, so they sorrow- 
fully arose. Then there advanced a youth of beauty rare and 
kneeling at the foot of the throne said: Father, you promised 
me a portion of Earthland for my dominion; may I become 
surety for its misguided inhabitants; that is, those that shall 
become truly sorry for their disobedience ? King — My son, in 
order to save them from ever being banished to Hecla, you 
would have to suffer torture that would make the stoutest 
heart to quail. Emmanuel — I know it. King — You would 
also have to bear the insults and temptation of Apollo and 



14 Emmanuel's Land. 

his minions for a season. Emmanuel — I think I could for 
the sake of wresting from his power those people whom he 
wishes to destroy, for it is envy and hate that has led him to 
seek to compass their destruction. King — Your request is 
a high and noble one and I do not wish to thwart you in such 
a generous undertaking. I know that your lofty, sympathetic 
nature would lead you to save your subjects at any cost, and I 
also perceive that the sacrifice will be for your honor, and the 
extension of your kingdom, and the eternal shame and dis- 
grace of Apollo and his followers, but if their subjugation 
and the extension of your dominion is all you desire, you need 
not make so great a sacrifice, for I have power to completely 
subdue him and extend your dominions as far as you desire. 
Emmanuel — It is not all. I wish to save the Earthlanders and 
to show to every one that there is such a thing as uninterested 
love and generosity. I cannot bear that Apollo should be 
gratified in his infernal desire to make so many of Earthland's 
people wretched, and as there is no other way to save them 
from his revengeful ire and keep the law I would make a 
sacrifice of myself. King — My son, such magnanimity has 
never been heard of as a ruler offering himself as surety to 
the emperor for his subjects that rebelled against him, but if 
you wish, you may become their surety and I will sustain you, 
for I love you as I do my life. The rebels are still at Earth- 
land, although I have sent them to a less fruitful part of the 
country. It will be a great many years yet before I shall 
summon the people as a body to appear before the Supreme 
Court to be judged, but from time to time I shall send Death 
on to take some of them to the places which I ordered to be 
prepared for them to dwell in until I should summon them 
to appear before my throne for trial and judgment. From 
time to time you may send some messengers to warn the people 
of Earthland of the machinations of Apollo, and teachers to 
instruct them in the law, and after the expiration of four thou- 
sand days you may go to Earthland in the disguise of an artisan 



Emmanuel's Land 15 

and remain a few days, then yon may assume that of a teacher 
and physician and do them all the good they wish. Then I 
will allow Apollo and his minions to persecute and afflict you 
and bring you to the doors of death, and then whilst Apollo 
and his minions are boasting of their victory over you, I will 
send Ghoststaphus and revive you, for in your hour of deep 
anguish, unknown to your enemies, there will be powerful aid 
at hand, and then I will send and bring you home and you 
shall make war upon them until you have subdued the last 
enemy. 

Then the son approached the chief justice and said: Sir, 
will you also accept me as surety for all those people of Earth- 
land that shall feel truly sorry for their disobedience and 
sincerely desire to return to their allegiance? Justice — Why, 
my noble prince, your life is of more intrinsic value than a 
billion of such nations of Earthlanders, and is it possible that 
you intend to jeopardize it for those ungrateful, disobedient 
people that have of their own free will enlisted under the 
banner of Apollo, your most inveterate enemy? Emmanuel — 
But Apollo deceived them. He was so cunningly disguised 
that even Prince Adonis and his wife did not recognize him. 
Justice — If they did not, they knew the king's commands 
and should not have disobeyed them. Emmanuel — That is 
true, but it was envy to them and hatred for me that caused 
Apollo to deceive them, therefore I pity them and am deter- 
mined to thwart him. Justice — Apollo needs a severe pun- 
ishment, which he will get at the appointed time. Though you 
may pity the Earthlanders, it is not your duty to risk your 
life to save your rebellious subjects. Emmanuel — I know it, 
but I love them too well to allow Apollo to delude and utterly 
ruin them all. Justice — Does your father approve of your 
hazardous undertaking ? Emmanuel — He has consented, 
because I so ardently desire it. Justice — Then I will accept 
you, but all creation never heard of such a magnanimous act, 
as a sovereign prince hazarding his life to save his rebellious 



16 Emmanuel's Land. 

subjects. Emmanuel — Adieu! I am going to send sires and 
teachers among them, to warn them of the snares of Apollo, 
and expound the law, which he accordingly did. And a great 
while after he entered Earthland disguised, first as an humble 
mechanic, then as a teacher and physician, and drew great 
multitudes after him; when Apollo heard of his great powers 
of elocution, and of his wonderful art of healing, and of his 
thorough knowledge of the law, and his unlimited benevolence, 
he determined to see him; and when he beheld him, he recog- 
nized him as the king's son, and feared him greatly, but deter- 
mined to lead him astray also; but found the noble prince proof 
against his wiles. And after a herald had announced the 
prince, the king's son in disguise, Apollo set himself and his 
compeers at work to make the people believe he was an impostor; 
said they, do you suppose that so rich and powerful a monarch 
as the emperor is would allow his only son to visit a distant 
part of his dominion, attended with only a few poor men, and 
without weapons of defense, money or jewels, and especially in 
a part of his dominion where there are so many traitors? So 
he taught them to despise the king's son, and treat him as an 
impostor, and at last instigated them to put him to a cruel 
death. The prince did not resist their schemes, for that was the 
way that Justice had decreed he should suffer, if he would save 
his subjects; he had to fulfill the law, so the malice of his ene- 
mies was made to satisfy the demands of Justice. But it was 
horrible, revolting and heartrending to see the inhuman man- 
ner in which the rebels under Apollo tortured the king's only 
son; and when they thought life extinct they left him, and 
Apollo boasted that he had overcome Emmanuel at last; but 
he was greatly mistaken, for Ghoststaphus came soon after and 
revived him; but great was Apollo's surprise and mortification 
when he found that Emmanuel still lived, and had been 
invested with far greater power, and so honored by all in his 
own and in his father's dominions for his magnanimity. 
Emmanuel laid out a straight and narrow road, and pro- 



Emmanuel's Land. 17 

claimed that it led toward the celestial city, and that all that 
would enter there must tread it; and Apollo had also laid 
out a broader one, that led to utter ruin and despair. Em- 
manuel soon after returned to his father's dominions, leaving 
several bold, courageous teachers to expound the law, telling 
those teachers that he would send G-hoststaphus to help them 
understand the most intricate parts of the law, and also to 
heal any wound that Apollo or his peers should inflict upon 
them, in trying to force them in his ranks; and that if they 
fought like bold soldiers, Apollo should never completely 
overcome them, for Ghoststaphus would always be near with 
sufficient force to overcome their enemies, and tear them from 
their grasp, and heal them; that after some thousand days 
he would return to Earthland in regal splendor, attended 
with a large army of the celestial soldiers, and that he would 
remain a thousand days, and that they should cause Apollo 
to be closely confined during that time, and after that they 
would set him at liberty for a short season; and that then 
Apollo and his minions would gather all their forces for one 
decisive battle, and then the king of kings would overcome 
them, and imprison them for life. So, soon after Emmanuel's 
return home, Ghoststaphus appeared, and caused daily hun- 
dreds to enlist under Emmanuel's banner; but Apollo strove 
hard to detain them in his ranks, and resorted to all sorts of 
cruelty to force them to march beneath his colors; but when 
they would cry to Ghoststaphus for help, he invariably suc- 
cored them. ' So after Apollo had caused ten different rulers to 
persecute Emmanuel's followers, Ghoststaphus caused Prince 
Oonstantine to enlist under the banner of Emmanuel, and 
thousands of people to follow his example. 

Now let us follow the fortunes of a few that started to go 

for the celestial city. Prince Oonstantine called the most 

influential of his subjects together, and desired them all to 

enlist under Emmanuel's banner, and to start as soon as pos- 

3 



18 Emmanuel's Land. 

sible for the celestial country; he said, I am ready to go with 
you, although I am ashamed to meet the emperor and his 
noble, self-sacrificing son; the road is long and through a dan- 
gerous country, but Ghoststaphus says, if we- would enter the 
celestial city, we must certainly tread the path pointed out, 
whether we be prince or peasant; so with Ghoststaphus for an 
unerring guide and physician, I hope to tread the appointed 
path, and lay my imperial crown at the emperor's feet, and 
kiss the hem of Emmanuel's garment, and now who will start 
with me? I, said Duke Otho, and so have the faithful long 
desired to start, but my wife and children were not willing to 
accompany me in the narrow road. No, replied the duchess, 
for there is a broader and more beautiful way laid out, that 
leads to the same harbor; I am willing to go with him, if he 
will take that, but he will not; he says Apollo laid it out and 
not Emmanuel, but I do not believe it, for I do not believe 
that Apollo would help people to enter the celestial country. 
Prince — Nor do I; but as he finds he cannot hinder them 
from starting for the celestial country, I think he has caused 
his servants to erect one as near like Emmanuers as possible 
on the road, and to erect places of amusement to amuse the 
traveler, in such a manner as to delay his journey. Prince 
Henry — I saw a herald that said it was built by Emmanuers 
orders, and that it is delightful to travel, and that the 
straight and narrow road was only fit for brave officers and 
veteran soldiers to tread, as it is beset on every side with 
danger. Prince — Ghoststaphus has promised to aid the 
weakest as well as the strongest that treads the road to 
reach the harbor, and he is the most powerful prince in the 
emperor's dominion and the greatest physician. Prince 
Henry — I do not doubt Ghoststaphus' power to conduct all 
safely to the distant city, but it is a road that is narrow and 
dangerous, and each one has to go as prilgrims, on foot, whilst 
the other road is broad and beautiful, and at convenient dis- 



Emmanuel's Land. 19 

tances there are elegant houses of entertainment, and as I am 
sure that it leads to the same harbor I shall start in my coach 
with my family, attended by my servants and guarded with a 
regiment of soldiers; Duke Otho, you had better go with us, 
as your wife and children are desirous to go in the broad road. 
Duke Otho — I shall tread the narrow path, but they may go 
with you if they choose, for if they stay, Deathcon will come 
and take them. I intend to enter the narrow path, said Earl 
Warwic, but not yet, I am young and have time enough. 
Duke Otho — Deathcon takes the young as well as the old. 

We will follow the cavalcade of Prince Henry and his 
beautiful wife and his rich and powerful sister, the wife of 
Duke Otho, who was by far the most elegant lady of the com- 
pany. They preceded the company in two elegant coaches, 
drawn each by six milk white steeds; then the commodore's 
family and many nobles and their families in coaches, each 
drawn by four black steeds, and then a large number of 
carriages filled with gentlemen and ladies, and numerous 
wagons with servants and baggage, and several regiments of 
soldiers, who had volunteered to attend them, drawn by the 
splendor of their equipage, the magnanimity of Emmanuel, 
and the renown of the celestial city, and the dread of Deathcon. 
They all stopped and registered their names in the Castle of 
Resplendent, for Apollo had caused their castles to be raised 
in imitation of Emmanuel's, and named them after his, in 
order to deceive travelers more effectually as they proceeded 
on their way. There they found places of amusement where 
they lingered. At length they came to the false castle of 
Faithdon, and there tarried for a long time, feasting and some 
dancing, trading, and some even gambled; and when the 
people of the country through which they passed saw how 
stylish, rich and powerful they were, many of them joined 
their ranks; but frequently Emmanuel's heralds would pro- 
claim to them that they were on the wrong road, but Apollo's 
heralds would tell them that it was not true, that those were 



20 Emmanuel's Land. 

men that could not bear to see people enjoy themselves; but 
some heeded their warning, and were guided by them to the 
narrow path, but the majority scoffed at their warnings. At 
length a terrible epidemic b roke out among them, andDeath- 
con made his appearance so frequently that they hastened onto 
Gracianah, when a herald approached the company and told 
them to flee to the narrow path, that they were approaching 
the Castle of Despair instead of the Castle of Gracianah, and 
also said that Duke Otho and Constantine begged that their 
wife and children would strive to join them, and that Deacon 
Bently begged also to have his brother, Captain Bently, and 
family, try to meet him. The duchess told the herald to tell 
the duke she would join him in the celestial country and not 
before, as she knew that she was on the right road; and Cap- 
tain Bently told him to tell Deacon Bently that he was not 
such a fool as to be frightened out of his lucrative position; 
but several fled with the herald, but the rest approached the 
castle in gorgeous array. "When Apollo and his compeers saw 
them coming they prepared to receive them with great honor 
and every demonstration of joy that it was possible to show. 
The bells began to chime a merry peal, and bands of musicians 
came forth playing lively tunes and singing songs of welcome, 
and legions of gayly-clad soldiers received them with martial 
honor, and nearly the whole company raised a shout of triumph 
because they had so nearly reached their journey's end, and 
were so heartily welcomed by the inmates of the castle. But 
a few feared and trembled, but were borne on by the rejoicing 
multitude. Soon the great gates of the castle were thrown 
open and the draw-bridge was let down to receive the caval- 
cade, but there were a few children that instinctively feared 
the castle and begged their parents not to enter it. And some 
of them failing to persuade them, cried to Ghoststaphus for 
help and fled from the castle like frightened deers. But 
some were detained by force, among whom was the commo- 
dore's only daughter, ten years of age. In vain had the child 



Emmanvel's Land. 21 

implored her mother to return, but the proud woman would 
not grant the child's request. But when she saw the castle 
she shrieked with terror, and cried, save me, my father, my 
father. The noble sailor, hearing the agonizing shriek of his 
lovely daughter, rode hastily forward and anxiously inquired 
into the cause of his child's alarm. The child held out her 
beautiful little arms and cried, take me to the narrow path, 
this is the Castle of Despair. How do you know, my child? 
She replied, because Prince Ghoststaphus accurately de- 
scribed it to me. Then the commodore said my child has 
had the honor of meeting that mighty prince while I have 
not, and she is truthful and observant; my friends, I think we 
had better seek that powerful prince and entreat him to place 
us in the narrow path. And meet Deathcon before you do 
him, said his wife with a sneer, to please a frightened child; and 
the majority of the others scoffed at the idea of such a splendid 
building being the abode of hopeless misery. Then he said 
to the child, perhaps your fears are groundless. But she looked 
up to him with streaming eyes and said, father, please take me 
hence on your horse and bear me quickly to the Valley of 
Humiliation, where we will find Ghoststaphus or some of Em- 
manuel's heralds, for if I enter that castle I know I shall be 
miserable. The generous officer could not resist the pleadings 
of his lovely child, and casting a defiant look at his sarcastic 
friends, he took his weeping daughter upon his horse, telling 
his family he should not force them to return, although he 
was convinced the child was right. Then, turning, he rode a 
short distance and called to his jolly tars and said, my brave 
sailors I believe we are on the road that leads to Hecla instead 
of the celestial country, and that that is the Castle of Despair 
instead of Gracianah; those that have courage may follow 
me. He had scarcely ended his speech when they heard the 
sound of a great trumpet and one of Emmanuel's heralds 
announced that was the Castle of Despair, and he that would 
not be a prisoner for life must not enter it; that if they would 



22 Emmanuel's Land. 

follow him lie would lead them to the Valley of Humiliation 
where the noble Ghoststaphus frequently came and aided the 
fugitives to escape; and turning said, every one that would 
enter that valley let them follow me, even if Deathcon crosses 
their path, for if they cry to Ghoststaphus when they are try- 
ing to escape, and the monster crosses their path, he will save 
them. A number of them heeded this warning and turned 
and followed, but the rest were too much dazzled with the 
pomp and splendor of the place and the honors that were con- 
ferred upon them, and the assertion of Apollo that the herald 
uttered a base lie. So they all eagerly pressed forward, and 
most of them had entered the gate, the portals of the castle 
being thrown open, and the rest were rapidly entering, when 
they were suddenly startled by awful shrieks and heart-rend- 
ing groans of anguish; some turned to flee, but Apollo dis- 
puted their way; he told them the groans came from some 
wounded persons and the shrieks from those that were having 
their limbs set, as there had been a terrible accident close by, 
and they had kindly taken them in. Some believed his state- 
ment and some did not. 

But to return to the commodore. He had proceeded but a 
little way when Apollo's soldiers opposed him, and at the same 
time he heard unearthly shrieks, and looking back he saw 
several rushing wildly from the castle covered with wounds 
which they had received from Apollo's agents, and now a 
terrible battle ensued. The herald told them to cry to the 
emperor and Ghoststaphus and Emmanuel to save them and 
they would conquer in the end. A part did, but the rest only 
fought to escape danger, and when they saw Deathcon ap- 
proach, they returned to the castle; but the brave commodore 
cried, as directed, for help, and told all who had done the same 
to follow him, sword in hand, and they would cut their way 
through the opposing cavalry, which feat the valiant warriors 
performed, and hastened to the Valley of Humiliation, where 
they all fell faint and covered with dreadful wounds received 



Emmanuel's Land. 23 

from the swords and darts of the enemy. And they 
trembled every moment for fear the soldiers of Apollo or 
that Deathcon would appear. Then the commodore cried, 
my horse is dead and my sword is broken, and I am so 
faint from the loss of blood that I can go no further; and I 
see this valley is strewn with many wounded comrades; we 
can fight no more; what shall we do? His little daughter 
answered and said, father, whoever falls wounded in this valley 
and cries to Ghoststaphus for assistance, he heals them and 
teaches them how to withstand Apollo, and even turns the 
fiery darts of Deathcon aside, and none was ever lost that 
trusted in him, then a wounded youth, the darling son of 
Duke Oth o, who lay near, said: I have often heard my 
father say the same, and he begged me to enter this valley, 
and find the mighty prince, and entreat him to point out the 
direct road to the celestial city; but my proud heart led me 
to follow my mother's advice instead of my father's. And my 
uncle, Deacon Bently, gave me the same advice, said Captain 
Bently's son, but my father thought he was much richer and 
wiser than he, so he did all he could to prevent me. But, 
hark! That is the sound of Apollo's warriors; I fear we are 
lost, for there Deathcon comes. No, cried the commodore's 
little daughter, for here is the noble Ghoststaphus; then the 
prince approached them, and said: I came here to save you at 
the request of Emmanuel, to save you even at the eleventh 
hour; so he poured balm in their wounds, and caused their 
wounds to be tenderly bound up, and had them taken in easy 
conveyances to the straight and narrow path. And now we will 
return to the Castle of Despair. 

When Apollo had persuaded them to enter, and retained 
those that had entered by force, he closed the gates and barred 
them, and locked and bolted the doors; then he and his fol- 
lowers threw off their disguises, and appeared in their true 
colors, and taunted them with their ignorance and credulity; 
he told them that, after a certain time, he and his fol- 



24 Emmanuel's Land. 

lowers would have to be imprisoned in Hecla, and that they 
meant to make as many people share it with them as possible; 
and then he described the horrors of Hecla in such vivid 
colors, that it made them shriek with terror; and from time 
to time Deathcon would come and touch them with an invisi- 
ble wand, and throw them in a somnambulistic sleep, from 
which they never woke, except they were awakened by the 
Emperor, Emmanuel or Ghoststaphus; but their spirits wan- 
dered about in a place appointed for them, where they were 
obliged to think upon their misspent lives; and their number 
were daily augmented from the city of Carnality. And now 
we will return to Prince Constantine, and Duke Otho and 
those that accompanied them; they all registered their names 
in the real Castle of Eependon, and passed through the Valley 
of Humiliation, and started for Faithdom, for they had met 
several of Emmanuel's heralds, who had pointed out to them 
the dangers of the way, and the manner to avoid them, and a 
peculiar trumpet to call for aid; as Emmanuel had caused 
observatories to be raised near the path, furnished with power- 
ful telescopes, with officers stationed at each of them to watch 
every thing that was transacted upon the path, and sufficient 
soldiers to enable them to drive away any enemy that might 
try to injure them on the way; so they proceeded, and found 
as they had been told, that every step was beset with danger, 
if they presumed to step to the right or to the left from the 
narrow path, as some of their company was constantly doing, 
which greatly retarded their progress; for Apollo had caused 
every place of amusement that his fertile brain could devise to 
be placed within sight of the narrow way, and he had selected 
fascinating youths and lovely maidens that had enlisted be- 
neath his banner, and stationed them along the way to lure 
them to ruin; and he had dug horrible pits near the way, 
and artfully covered them, and in the center of some of the 
beautiful edifices, he placed different kinds of liquor, and of 
others wine, and of others the gaming table, and of others 



Emmanuel' s Land. 25 

lewd but pretty youths and maidens; and in all of these places 
he had agents, if they advanced far enough, to spring a trap 
and let them down, and very many would haye been utterly 
lost if it had not been for the constant warning of G-hoststa- 
phus and Emmanuel's heralds; but at last, weary, weak and 
wounded, they arrived at the Castle of Eaithdom, and was re- 
ceived with great rejoicing. Ghost staphus healed their 
wounds and gave them reviving cordials, and nourished them 
with delicious fruit and excellent meat, for they were very 
weak when they came and had to be fed at first with milk; 
as time passed on they grew strong and very happy, as they 
were assailed with no fear, as the castle was guarded with 
strong and brave warriors, and these instructed them daily in 
the manual of arms, and accurately pointed out, with the 
aid of Ghoststaphus, the danger through which they had to 
pass. So after the weak were sufficiently recruited to pro- 
ceed, they all started for the Castle of G-racianah; but Ghost- 
staphus told them that they would find hospitals by the way, 
where they could leave the sick and wounded, and that Em- 
manuel would send for them, also, when he thought it 
for the best; but that some of them, before they reached 
their journey's end, Apollo and his minions would torture in 
the most barbarous and inhuman manner, to make them de- 
sert Emmanuel's ranks and join theirs; but he exhorted them 
not to fear, nor yield; that he would aid them in their darkest 
hour of need; that he would heal their wounds and Emman- 
uel would see that they arrived at their journey's end; then 
he would reward them for their love, perseverance and bravery, 
amid sufferings and deep distress. They had not proceeded 
many days before they came upon a sickening scene, — Apollo 
had taken a large number of captives from the various com- 
panies that had passed on before them, and had treated them 
in the most cruel, revolting and heart-rending manner, and 
placed them in sight of the narrow path that others might be 
deterred from going that way ; but Ghoststaphus came up 
4 



26 Emmanuel's Land. 

to this intrepid band and said, put all of your armor on for 
the king, and Emmanuel sent me to take, by force, those suf- 
fering prisoners, and to heal those who were wounded in fight- 
ing their way through his ranks, for success had made him 
bold, and he did even cross the track, so a fierce battle was 
fought; and G-hoststaphus gained and told them he would 
send for aid for the prisoners, and the sick and wounded, and 
bring them in swift and easy conveyances. So they pressed 
eagerly on for a few days with but few accidents, when 
they began to grow faint and weary, and many would turn 
aside in the gambling houses; others into nefarious business 
houses ; others were decoyed by the lewd ; others would 
slumber in the cooling arbors ; others wander in orchards 
and flower gardens; others would be decoyed on the brink 
of alcoholic pits; others led astray by the youths and fair 
maids; others would fall in concealed pits near the path, 
so that the strong had to be constantly calling on Ghost- 
staphus to help them and find them, and to enable them 
to rescue them from their dangerous position, and when 
they had replaced them in the narrow way, that they must 
obey the Emperor's laws and follow Emmanuers example, and 
apply daily to G-hoststaphus for instruction, for that was the 
way they did, or they would be as weak as themselves; many 
of them would be wounded by the darts of the enemy and 
would have to be borne by the strong to hospitals. Conse- 
quently their progress was slow but sure. At last their atten- 
tion was drawn to the clashing of arms just ahead of them, 
and the shrieks of women and children, and the bravest of 
them concluded to press quickly forward to aid those in danger 
and clear the way for the rest of their company; but they had 
not proceeded far before an enormous boa constrictor wound it- 
self around the duke, and all stepped back with a look of hor- 
ror; then Deacon Bently stepped from the ranks and cut the 
serpent in several pieces; but the serpent sank his fangs deep 
into his flesh; thus Duke Otho was saved from the fangs of 
the serpent, and Deacon Bently mortally wounded; but the 



Emmanuel' s Land. 27 

deacon bade them leave him and press on to battle; that Em- 
manuel would help them and send him a physician. So they ad- 
vanced, and a few rods to the left of the path they saw Dragoni 
with a powerful legion, and on the right of the path Apollo and 
his minions, all armed to the teeth, disputing the progress of a 
few brave, determined men. Then Prince Oonstantine bade 
Duke Otho to take a band of brave soldiers and aid those on 
the right, and he would take his and fight the renowned war- 
rior Dragoni on the left. When the men saw that help had ar- 
rived, they shouted for joy, and they all joined and fought with 
determined courage. And when Dragoni, Apollo's chief gen- 
eral, saw that Prince Oonstantine was likely to prevail, the 
monstrous giant was determined to fight him hand to hand ; 
the prince fought with indomitable courage, but Dragoni 
would have conquered if it had not been for a dart that en- 
tered his side, sent by the unerring hand of Ghost staphus, 
who had just appeared upon the scene. When the monster 
felt the sting he howled with rage and pain, and turning 
fiercely around he beheld his antagonist; but when he saw 
the mighty prince he quaked with fear, for he knew that 
he had power to destroy him and all his army, and he fled 
with the utmost haste; and so did Apollo and his followers; 
for the same unerring hand wounded Apollo and several of 
his leading officers, and saved Duke Otho and several of his 
officers. On looking around he saw several persons that 
Deathcon had touched with his dreadful wand. Ghoststa- 
phus, seeing their sorrowful looks when they beheld their 
prostrate companions, said, grieve not over them, for though 
Deathcon is a powerful mesmerizer and causes people to sleep 
for years, yet I am his master, and can awake them whenso- 
ever I please. Lay them in a quiet place, and by the power 
of my will, I will send their spirits to rest amid scenes of 
perennial beauty, and when the Emperor calls for them, I will 
awaken them from their somnambulistic sleep. So after they 
had conveyed their friends that were sleeping to places of 



28 Emmanuel's Land. 

safety, they proceeded on their journey, the generous prince 
telling them to call upon him in trouble, as they were not 
past all danger yet; and they found it true, as Apollo was very 
angry at his defeat and strove to destroy them with fire, at 
other times with water, and with the sword, and with wild 
beasts. But G-hoststaphus saved them all from their horrid 
machinations before they could totally destroy them; that is, 
he left some of their bodies for a time with their enemies, but 
willed their spirits to roam amid scenes of ethereal loveliness; 
and as he had power to make them behold the joy that awaited 
them, he gave them strength to describe it to their enemies. 
And thus the tortures and indignities by which Apollo thought 
to rob Emmanuel of his followers served only to increase 
them by thousands, for the multitudes saw that Ghoststaphus 
was their support; that none could resist his will; that the 
greatest magician, even Apollo himself, sank into insignifi- 
cance when he appeared, and that all his enemies trembled at 
"his approach. So Apollo concluded to change his tactics and 
bend all his energies to cause them to turn aside and loiter 
their time away in places of amusement. But Ghoststaphus 
would rouse them up to see their state of danger, and also in- 
vite the careless throng to enter the narrow path. When the 
multitude saw that he could make the victims of Deathcon 
perfectly willing that their bodies should lay in a somnambu- 
listic state for years, because he assured them that their spirits' 
should wander among such scenes of beauty as their imagina- 
tion had never pictured, and he frequently gave them a view 
of it before their sleep overcame them, and they would describe 
it in such glowing terms to their friends and enemies and seemed 
as eager to gain it as princes would a crown, and as fearful of 
losing it as a miser is of losing his gold, and as Ghoststaphus 
manifested his power, mercy, wisdom and strength, in so 
many and various forms, that Emmanuel's followers loved, hon- 
ored and feared him, and described his wonderful powers of 
healing to their companions, and when they wondered at his 



Emmanuel- 's Land. 29 

great wisdom and power, he told them that Emmanuel had been 
invested with power equal to his own and that he had entered 
Earthland at Emmanuel's request in order to protect his fol- 
lowers, and that Earthland had been given to Emmanuel and 
that he would yet overcome all his enemies and enter Earth- 
land in state and dwell there. This he caused a bishop to 
state to them. So after innumerable troubles and dangers 
they all arrived at the Castle of Gracianah and were safely 
lodged within its massive walls, and they all rejoiced to think 
they had so nearly reached their journey's end. At length 
Deathcon was admitted within the castle and they smiled 
when he touched them with his mysterious wand. As Ghost- 
staphus had promised to accompany them and to awake them 
when the Emperor was ready to receive them, and he told 
them that they would have to pass over the water of oblivion 
before they could enter the Emperor's presence, so they 
cheerfully accompanied him and left their bodies to sleep for 
an unknown time. After their weary journey and after they 
had arrived at their place of destination, they found it far 
more delightful than they had anticipated. And so time 
passed and thousands more joined them. At last Ghoststaphus 
came for those whom Apollo had tortured in order to make 
them leave Emmanuel's ranks and enlist under his banner but 
who had resisted him to the end. By the request of Emman- 
uel Ghoststaphus went to Earthland and awoke their sleeping 
bodies that they might behold his victorious entrance into 
Earthland and the imprisonment of Apollo and his followers, 
and great indeed was their joy when they beheld their mighty 
prince enter Earthland in regal splendor attended by legions 
of brave warriors, and Apollo and his followers taken captive 
and condemned to many years' imprisonment, and themselves 
honored and worthy. So for many years the sweet angel of 
Peace hovered over the country, for Emmanuel's reign was 
glorious and peaceful, and by his benevolence, wisdom and 
power, he caused prosperity, peace and plenty to pervade the 



30 Emmanuel's Land. 

face of the country. Not an unhappy person was anywhere 
to be found. At last Apollo and his colleagues' term of im- 
IDrisonment expired, and the Emperor commanded that he 
and his followers should be let out. As soon as they found 
themselves at liberty they quickly entered Earthland, and 
Apollo was surprised to find the Emperor as he took a survey 
of the country. And the Emperor said to him : Years ago 
you boasted that, if I would give you permission to enter 
Earthland, accompanied by your followers, in any disguise 
you pleased, and enlist the Earthlanders under your banner, 
and permit you to reign over those that enlisted, you 
would show me, and every intelligent being, that you would 
make a better king than my son. I then told you that for a 
season I would leave the people to the freedom of their own 
will, and those that voluntarily served you you might rule, 
and that if you made a better king than my son, you might 
always remain there, but if you made the people bad, I would 
imprison you, and warned you that my son would triumph at 
last. And so you have perfectly failed in every thing and 
proved yourself a monster of ingratitude and wickedness, 
whilst my son has proved himself an able general, and a wise, 
just and mighty ruler. For many years he opposed you with 
a force not one-hundredth part as large as your own, and al- 
lowed you and your followers to monopolize most of the 
wealth of the country, as he had other things to attend to, and 
wished to let you rule for a certain season, that all might see 
how futile was your boasting. So he contented himself by 
warning the people to beware of your deceit and treachery. 
And when at last he came himself, it was not with the pomp 
of a prince but in the guise of a poor mechanic, and soon 
after as a teacher and physician, and drew thousands after him; 
and as you saw that he brought no soldiers with him, you deter- 
mined to destroy him, and set all your infernal machinations 
to work so as to compass his death, which you nearly accom- 
plished; but it was for that very purpose that he allowed you 



Emmanuel's Land. 31 

to torture him, as it was the only way he could honor the law 
and save his rebellious subjects. But you need not think that 
I left my beloved unguarded, for near by I had stationed le- 
gions of soldiers and the mighty Ghoststaphus to watch all 
your proceedings; at EmmanueFs request he would have van- 
quished every one of you; so, you were in imminent peril 
although you knew it not; but he heroically bore your darts and 
thus answered the demands of justice and saved his people 
from your malice; although when you saw Deathcon strike him 
with his mysterious wand you thought that you had gained the 
victory and that the kingdom was yours; but your rejoicing- 
was of short duration, as the mighty G-hoststaphus awoke him 
on the third day, and healed his wounds, and promised him 
that he would take the general superintendency of his soldiers 
until he should return to Earthland in regal splendor; when 
you saw that Emmanuel had returned to my domain you de- 
termined to persecute, imprison and torture his followers. 
But even that, instead of lessening his ranks, only made them 
more secret about it, except a few bold soldiers; and even nine- 
tenths of those that served you for years, through fear, at the 
appearance of Deathcon and a quick warning from Ghoststa- 
phus, deserted your flag. So, where is your victory over Em- 
manuel ? Moreover I warned you that if you made Earthland 
wicked and unhappy, I would imprison you, so you can thank 
yourself for your recent imprisonment. Now, you can see 
the happiness, wealth and prosperity of the people under 
EmmanueFs reign. Apollo — He had the powerful assist- 
ance of Ghoststaphus, the wisest and greatest prince in your 
dominion. Emperor — And you had the aid of Dragoni 
the terrible, and ten times more soldiers than were brought 
against you. Apollo — I know it, but I still believe I could 
conquer him in a fair and open battle. Emperor — I give 
you the privilege of mustering all your forces from Earthland 
and also from Hecla for one fierce and decisive battle, and 
if you gain, my son, with all his followers, will return to the 



32 Emmanuel's Land. 

celestial regions and leave you undisputed master of Earth- 
land; but beware! if you fail, which. I know you will, I will 
confine you and all your followers in the hottest part of Hecla, 
even in the Lakelet, and there you will have to breathe 
the hot air that arises from the sulphurous crater that stands 
in the center of the lake in the midst of the valley. Apollo 
— But we would be destroyed by the rivers of lava that 
occasionally are vomited forth from the burning craters. 
Emperor — I know their course, and shall place you where 
you will not be injured by them, that all may, from year to 
year, behold you all, and see the manner we punish our ene- 
mies. So, beware how you provoke me further, for you know 
that I will keep my word. Apollo — I know you will, but 
I am sure I can vanquish them in open battle; the reason I 
failed before was, G-hoststaphus' wisdom and Emmanuel's self- 
sacrifice were more than a match for my cunning; I hate him 
and G-hoststaphus ; their dominion was extensive enough with- 
out taking Earthland from me. Emperor — They compelled 
you to leave because you were so cruel and unjust and taught 
others to be so also. So beware, that you provoke us no 
farther. 

The Emperor returned to the celestial regions; Apollo to 
gather all his forces for one great battle. And he came 
upon the city and compassed it about with a vast multitude 
of soldiers, and when he thought he had nearly gained 
the victory, they were outflanked, and a withering fire poured 
upon them; then they threw down their arms and begged for 
quarter, which was granted them, and they were all tried and 
condemned to dwell in Lakelet, as the Emperor had expressly 
warned Apollo he would do. Then a terrific fire broke 
out and destroyed every vestige of Apollo's work on Earthland; 
and the Emperor commanded G-hoststaphus to awaken every 
one that Deathcon had touched with his invisible wand, for 
the king had enabled Emmanuel to gain the victory, even 
over Deathcon. Then every person was summoned to appear 



Emmanuel's Land. 33 

before the imperial tribunal, and were justified or condemned 
according to their good or evil deeds. Those who had 
tried the straight and narrow path were appointed to dwell in 
the magnificent city — a city even the splendor of which far 
outshone any other they had ever beheld; they were as- 
tonished at the magnanimity of their sovereigns, and de- 
clared that they had felt themselves unworthy of such a boon; 
they were informed by their sovereigns that, as they had 
loved, honored, and obeyed them in prosperity and adversity, 
and had believed their messengers, and had persuaded many 
others to, and had also fed the hungry, clothed the naked, 
ministered to the sick and afflicted, and comforted the pris- 
oners whenever they had the opportunity and could pos- 
sibly find the time and means to do it, and above all, 
had loved, honored and obeyed them in adversity, and 
amid the keenest sufferings, they should now be supplied 
with every thing that heart could desire. Then they broke 
forth with songs of praise and thanksgiving. Then he spake 
to the different companies of those who had taken the broader 
road that led to the Castle of Despair and had been saved 
from it just before and a few after entering it, and some had 
staid until Deathcon appeared, and in their terror had ear- 
nestly cried to Ghoststaphus to save them, and he had ordered 
Deathcon not to touch them until he had placed them in the 
narrow path, from which the monster took them, and immedi- 
ately bore them over the waters of oblivion, and while those who 
had trod the narrow path had been judged, they stood fearing 
and trembling. Then the Judge inquired of them if they 
did [not think that they ought to be sent to Hecla for their 
disobedience and unbelief, in not believing and obeying, at 
first, the voice of his messengers, and for breaking some of 
his laws? They answered that they had. Then the Emperor 
said, my son has also interceded for you; because he said that 
Ghoststaphus had informed him that you had, ever since you 
started for Gracianah, loved us a little better than you did 
5 



34 Emmanuel's Land. 

Apollo, and that, therefore, he had rescued you all when you 
called upon him, as he had promised my son to do to every 
one who loved us better than Apollo; although Apollo should 
persuade any one for a time to deviate from the narrow way, 
if they did not meaningly enlist as Apollo's soldiers, or return 
to the city of Carnality, so I will allow my son to be your 
judge, as he has satisfied the demands of justice for all those 
who loved and obeyed us. Then Emmanuel said, not one who 
ever started for Gracianah out of pure love for us, and was 
deceived by Apollo, and as soon as they saw that they were 
Apollo's prisoners, cried to G-hoststaphus for help according 
to my command, shall ever be banished to Hecla, although 
none but the faithful shall enter the City of Splendor; but I 
will bless you with a home in Earthland. And they exclaimed: 
It is better than we deserve! Then he spake to the different 
companies on the left and asked them if they could give good 
reason why they should not be banished to Hecla? The first 
company replied, yes; we have not broken many of your laws. 
Emperor — But did I not order you to love and honor us and 
to tread the narrow way? People — Yes. Emperor — Yes; 
did you do it? People — JS T o. Emperor — Then you have 
broken my two greatest commands, and you have broken 
them willfully and are not sincerely sorry for it; the only sor- 
row you feel is caused by fear of punishment, therefore, you 
are rebels and cannot dwell in our happy dominions. People 
— But your heralds said, if we asked pardon, that you would 
grant it, and we have done that also and many other good 
things. Emperor — I only promised pardon to those who 
loved us, because we first loved them and were sincerely sorry 
for their rebellion; but you only asked pardon because you 
feared punishment. Is it not so? People — It is; we could not 
love you; your laws were so strict, and we often saw others 
have more than we had, and we thought you used partiality, 
that you had enough, and we had just as good a right to an 
abundance of wealth as they had. Emperor — Yet as a peo- 



Emmanuel's Land. 35 

pie you had more wealth than my favorite ones on my right 
hand, and some of you cheated and oj)pressed them, but they 
thanked me even in poverty for what I gave them; now I shall 
supply all their wants. People — Apollo told us you were un- 
just. Emperor — And you believed him? People — Yes* 
Emperor — And would hate us if you saw others above you? 
People — We would want to be equal with the best. Emperor 
— You are proud and selfish like Apollo, and therefore shall 
dwell with him; you should be thankful for what I please to 
give, as my money and estate are my own and my laws are 
stricter here than in Earthland; so you shall dwell in Hecla, 
but as I told the herald to proclaim that I would reward you 
for good deeds, I shall allow you to dwell in a city in Hecla 
which I have named Morality. And the other companies 
gave the same reason for their treason, and the Emperor ap- 
pointed them places according to their good or evil deeds ; 
but they hoped and begged for a mitigation of their punishment 
declaring that they had been no worse than their neighbors; 
if they had been unjust they had their living to get; they 
could not live and implicitly obey him, his laws were so strict. 
Emperor — Therefore you shall live in Hecla. They were 
grieved, angry and ashamed that they had to be banished from 
the Emperor's presence, and declared that those on the right 
had often disobeyed; why did Emmanuel not intercede for 
those who did not love him. But Justice, the Supreme Judge 
of the court, told them that their sentence was far lighter 
than they deserved; that they could thank the King, Emman- 
uel and Ghosts taphus for; and that he would have pronounced 
a far heavier punishment if it had not been for their clemency; 
but they replied, those on the right have broken his laws and 
served once under Apollo's banner. He said, so they did, 
but deserted it, and enlisted under Emmanuel's banner, be- 
cause he suffered so much to obtain their pardon and tried to 
bring them under more just and excellent laws. Bnt you 
would not, you know you would not, accept the pardon and 



36 Emmanuel' s Land. 

enlist under Emmanuel's banner. ~No, said they, because his 
laws were too strict, and we liked Apollo better as a leader. 
Justice — And would } t ou not now, if you could, have every- 
thing as beautiful and luxurious as Emmanuel's subjects have. 
They said yes, who would not; for then we would not have to 
lead such spotless lives, and be afraid that if we pleased our- 
selves, we would displease our leader. Justice answered 
them, there is not one on the right hand of the Emperor that 
would join Apollo's ranks even if he had a more powerful 
kingdom than Emmanuel's, for every one of them are faith- 
ful and true and would fight for him to the last. But it may 
be some satisfaction for you to know that the king has de- 
cided to divide the cities which Apollo, his captains and 
soldiers built for themselves in Hecla, after they were driven 
from the celestial country, among you, as a punishment on 
them for persuading you to become so wicked. They could 
not bear to have you, in time, occupy their homes in the 
celestial country from which they were driven, therefore, they 
tempted you to rebel against your lawful sovereign, who has 
doomed them to dwell in or near the center of that vast island 
called Lakelet, in the vicinity of the most terrific volcanoes, 
where the air is constantly darkened by hot, sulphurous smoke. 
So beware that you provoke the king no further. And now 
General Faithful, you and your soldiers take everyone on the 
right of the king to the beautiful place and homes appointed 
for them by the King, Emmanuel and Ghoststaphus; and you, 
General Terrible, take a strong and valiant army and conduct 
those on the left to a place appointed for them, and take with 
you large telescopes that they may take a view of the splendid 
cities and luxuriant country and villages that they forfeited 
by their rebellion. So the generals did as they were bidden; 
General Faithful conducted those on the right to the different 
cities and homes appointed them; large numbers were taken 
to the north of the celestial city, in the villages and country, 
and had pleasant happy homes but not luxurious, for that 



Emmanuel' s Land. 37 

they had forfeited by going the broader road for the sake of 
ease, luxury, power, honor, style and grandeur. Not an officer 
or a ruler, of any name or degree, was chosen from those who 
had trod the broader road; all had enough to supply their 
necessary wants; some of the better ones ease and luxury; all 
of them were contented and happy to think that they had 
escaped the horrors of Hecla and were allowed to breathe the 
pure air of Heaven; that, as they had seen so many of their 
former companions banished, they were permitted to live in a 
good country, abounding in cool streams, fruits and vegeta- 
bles, and governed by excellent rulers and a magnificent 
king. But who can describe the exquisite delight and un- 
bounded joy of those who were appointed a home in the City 
of Splendor. They all declared when they entered it, that 
they had never imagined any thing one-half so splendid, lux- 
urious, rich and elegant. Some who had been very poor, 
even ragged, cold and hungry, found themselves wealthier 
and more honored than some of those who previously had an 
abundance of wealth at their command. It was astonishing 
to see the great wealth and honor bestowed on all who had 
trod the narrow path from the beginning to the end, espe- 
cially those whom Apollo had wounded and maltreated in every 
conceivable manner. The prince, the duke and the commo- 
dore were neighbors, and were loaded with great wealth and 
honor, but Deacon Bently held a position higher than all 
of them. A pleasant home was also granted to each one of 
their companions, in view of the palace. The king and the 
duchess and a few of their companions who had been saved 
by Grhoststaphus occupied a home outside the city. But the 
most exquisite joy that was felt by any one was caused by 
Emmanuel dwelling in their midst, for they saw clearly what 
would have been their awful doom if he had not become their 
surety and by his sufferings for them satisfied the demands of 
the law. 

But when those under General Terrible's charge entered 



38 Emmanuel's Land. 

Hecla and breathed the sulphurous air and found that there 
was not a drop of cool water in that vast island, which seemed 
to them larger than any continent they had ever beheld, 
and saw the terrific volcanoes vomiting fire and lava, 
the chains, and the enraged looks of Apollo and his fol- 
lowers, their cries of terror and groans of despair were ap- 
palling. The worst of them were placed near Apollo and the 
better portion near the sea, where the air was not quite so sul- 
phurous nor so much danger from the volcanoes; even in the 
cities their Judge had given them little or much according to 
their good or evil deeds. They feared and hated Apollo, so 
they did not often visit his place of confinement; they felt 
that he and his followers were the chief source of their miseries; 
they accused themselves and each other for their folly in not 
seeking pardon on the same condition that their happier 
friends had done. One thing they resolved to do, and that 
was not to provoke Emmanuel and his father any more for 
fear they might imprison them with Apollo and his fol- 
lowers. 

W. — I suppose that you mean by the Emperor (the King 
of Kings) Emmanuel and G-hoststaphus, in your allegorical 
dream, the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. 8. — I do. 
W. — And Mercy, Grace and Charity are the three great 
Christian graces? 8. — Yes, all those I distinctly saw as 
I described, and heard them called by those names in my 
dream. W. — Did you distinctly see the three first persons 
and hear them called by those names in your sleep? 8. — I 
did. W. — Did you see the narrow path? 8. — I seem to 
have even now an indistinct view of it, and the rest, I sup- 
plied from the scriptures and the Christian's spiritual warfare. 
W. — Did you actually see the Millennium or Judgment day 
in your sleep? 8. — I did. W. — Do you think your dreams 
agree with the Holy Scriptures? 8. — I do, mostly; some 
portions of them I do not understand. I will quote the Scrip- 
tures. Genesis, ii, 15-18: God spake to Adam and commanded 



Emmanuel' s Land. 39 

him not to eat of the Tree of Knowledge; in iii, 5, Satan 
tempts the woman to eat the forbidden fruit; in the 6th verse 
we see, she gave it also to her husband; from the 9th to the 
13th, God talks with them; in the 15th the Lord said to the 
Serpent: "1 will put enmity between thee and the woman, 
and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head 
and thou shalt bruise his heel." And in Genesis iv, he told 
Adam and Eve their punishment. In Job i, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 
12: " And the Lord said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? 
Then Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and 
fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it. And 
the Lord said unto Satan, Hast thou observed my servant 
Job, that there is none like him in the earth, a perfect and 
an upright man; one that feareth God, and escheweth evil? 
Then Satan answered the Lord, and said, Doth Job fear 
God for naught? Hast not thou made a hedge about him, 
and about his house, and about all that he hath on every side? 
Thou hast blessed the work of his hands, and his substance 
is increased in the land. But put forth thine hand now, 
and touch all that he hath, and he will curse thee to thy 
face. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath 
is in thy power; only upon himself put not forth thine hand." 
And we find Satan caused the destruction of Job's property, 
and the death of his children. Yet Job blessed the Lord. In 
another chapter of Job God gives Satan permission to afflict 
Job. In the latter part of the book he talks with Job and his 
three friends. Matthew i, 1: "Then was Jesus led away of 
the Spirit to be tempted by the devil." John viii, 44, also 
Matthew xii, 31: "Now is the judgment of this world." 
" Now shall the Prince of this world be cast out."" 2 Corin- 
thians xi, 14 and 15: " And no marvel; for Satan himself is 
transformed into an Angel of Light. Therefore, it is no great 
thing if his ministers be transformed; as ministers of right- 
eousness, whose end shall be according to their works." Ephe- 
sians ii, 2: "Wherein in times past ye walked according to 
the course of this world, according to the prince of the power 



40 Emmanuel's Land. 

of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of dis- 
obedience/' 1 John iii, 85: " He that committeth sin is of 
the devil, for the devil sinneth from the beginning." For this 
purpose the Son of God was manifested that He might destroy 
the works of the devil. Eev. xx, 2: " And he laid hold on the 
dragon, that old serpent, which is the devil, and Satan, and 
bound him a thousand years." Jude i, 6: " And the angels 
which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, 
he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day." Matt, xxv, 41: " Then shall he 
say also unto them on the left, depart ye cursed, into everlast- 
ing fire, prepared for the devil and his angels." Rev. xii, 7: 
"And there was war in heaven; Michael and his angels fought 
against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels." 
9: "And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, 
called the devil, and Satan, which deceived the whole world. " 
Rev. xx, 10: " And the devil that deceived them was cast into 
the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false 
prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night forever 
and ever." Rev. xxi, 1: "And I saw a new heaven and a new 
earth; for the first heaven and the first earth were passed 
away and there was no more sea." Rev. xxi, 22: "And I saw 
no temple therein: for the Lord G-od Almighty and the Lamb 
are the temple of it." 

W. — So you think your dreams and allegory also emble- 
matical of Christ and his followers? 8. — I do. W. — So do 
I. R. — "Will you tell us some of your dreams separately 
without the allegory? S. — Yes; I dreamed I saw hell; it 
looked very much like this earth, and in the side of a hill 
or mountain a fiery furnace, millions of times larger than 
any of the glass factories that I have ever seen, and a part of 
the interior of this mountain I thought contained no fire, 
but was filled with a dark sulphurous smoke lit only by a blue 
flame like a match when first ignited. And there were two 
demons standing at the mouth of the crater, and it seemed to 



E3I31ANUEL , S LAND. 41 

me that there was an invisible line which, if a person passed, 
they were permitted to tortnre, by putting them in the mouth 
of the crater for a time. When I awoke, I believed I had seen 
hell; for I was but a child of twelve years. Since then, at 
different times, I have dreamed of seeing the Saviour. When 
I was about fourteen I heard a funeral sermon preached, and 
the minister related instances of several very happy deaths 
among the young. Then I thought, if I should die am I sure 
I should go to heaven; I thought, I hoped so, but I am not 
sure. Then I went to praying for a full assurance. The 
third night, about the hour of twelve/ 1 arose from prayer and 
there was a bright light; the light passed over me and disap- 
peared; then I rejoiced for a time, but at length doubts began 
to arise; I thought, perhaps, that singular phenomenon might 
not be an answer to my prayer; then I fell again upon my face 
and prayed earnestly that G-od would give me an assurance 
that I should go to heaven. When I arose, I saw a light like 
the blaze of a candle in the corner of the room, and it burned 
for several minutes without lighting the room, then it spread 
to about three yards in length and one yard in breadth, being 
very bright to look upon; it passed around the room until it 
came over my head, and then it disappeared. I then rejoiced 
in G-od, my Saviour, for I felt that he had given me a full as- 
surance of my eternal salvation. Nor have I ever doubted it 
since. I have been called upon to pass through trouble and 
sickness, but I have been enabled when they were over to 
thank God that His afflicting rod was laid in mercy upon me, 
because it drew my affection from things of earth and placed 
them more firmly upon things of heaven. I Avas naturally of 
a timid nature, but by the grace of God I was fearless to de- 
fend His cause; I was very thankful for every blessing and 
sincerely thanked God whenever I got a drink of water. When 
about nineteen, I drew very near to God in prayer, and en- 
joyed sweet communion with Him. One night, after a long 
season of prayer, about twelve o'clock, the room was filled 



±2 Emmanuel' s Land. 

with the sweetest music I ever heard, and my heart rejoiced 
in God, my Saviour. My mind had for months seemed to 
dwell far more upon things of heaven than upon things of 
earth. When about twenty, I dreamed of seeing the judgment 
or millennium day. I thought Christ descended, riding upon 
the clouds of heaven, attended with angels, in power and great 
glory, and afterward rained fire and brimstone upon the earth. 
I shouted for joy, then fell upon my face and prayed, and 
arose or came to my senses. I found the earth in its beauty 
again, and I had not been injured by the fire, as I was saved 
by Christ. Some years afterward I had a severe illness, and 
my mind dwelt much upon religion; when I began to get bet- 
ter I had a wonderful dream; I thought I was in a place called 
the Celestial country, and its splendor defied description; I 
thought that amid the spacious palace stood an elegant throne 
and one sat upon it who was called the King of Kings, and 
on his right sat his son, called Emmanuel, and on his left one 
called Ghoststaphus, and I saw three lovely maidens arise and 
kneel before the throne, whose names were called Grace, Mercy 
and Charity, and around the throne were seats occupied by 
those high in authority, and around them a multitude of peo- 
ple upon seats, and standing as far as the eye could see; bat I 
cannot remember all that was said and done there. When I 
awoke I thought the dream emblematical of heaven, and as I 
had had several other dreams of sacred things, I thought, after 
due consideration, to form an allegory of them, and I humbly 
begged of the Lord, if it were wrong, not to let me have it pub- 
lished; but if it were right, to guide and direct me in the com- 
position of it, and that it might cause many to seek and serve 
God. I would rather be an humble instrument in His hands 
of leading souls to Him, than to be the richest and most pow- 
erful person on the face of the earth. 

I have tried to connect my dreams with references from 
Scripture, and I do not think there is a single thing in either 
of my dreams antagonistic to the word of God. 



Emmanuel' s Land. 43 

I think the dreams, taken as allegories, illustrate to a think- 
ing mind more fully the great plan of salvation and the in- 
finite love of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy 
Ghost in the redemption of our fallen race. I know that I 
am not gifted like some, but God can use the weakest intellect 
to glorify Him. Some do not believe that a dream can be 
sent from God, but the Scripture says: In the latter days will 
I pour out of my spirit, saith the Lord, and your sons and 
your daughters shall prophesy and your old men shall see vis- 
ions and your young men shall dream dreams. The one that 
I saw in my dream whom they called the King of Kings I 
think was emblematical of God Himself; and the one called 
Emmanuel, of Christ; and the one called Ghoststaphus, of the 
Holy Ghost; and the three beautiful virgins that I saw in my 
dream, and heard them called Grace, Mercy and Charity, are 
emblematical of the three great Christian virtues. Before I 
had the dream I had so much of the spirit of Christ abiding 
within me, that I felt that if it would do any good, I would 
be willing to be cut up in very small pieces whilst alive, if each 
piece could be the means of the salvation of a soul, and that I 
would want my tongue cut out after I had given myself for 
the sacrifice, for fear the flesh would shrink from the ordeal; 
but when I considered that, if every Christian in the universe 
would be willing to make the same sacrifice of themselves, 
they could not save a single soul, I saw more fully the infinite 
incomprehensible love of God in giving His only begotten Son 
to die for us, and I humbly begged of God that I should have 
no will of my own, but that my will should be solely and en- 
tirely swallowed up in Him, and begged of Him to use me 
as an instrument of saving many souls; I felt perfectly 
willing to perform the most menial service it was possible for 
woman to do, if it would conduce only to His honor and 
glory. My dream of hell I do not fully comprehend. It 
seemed to me that there was an invisible line which mortals 
had to pass before they came fully into the power of Satan, 



44 Emmanuel's Land. 

without it should be sinuing away the day of grace. I could 
not discern it, but was told that it existed. I* still remember 
with great distinctness the fiery furnace and the awful dark- 
ness lit up only by the fire or blue blazes far back in the in- 
terior, and the country around resembled the earth. My 
heart's desire and prayer to G-od is for the redemption of 
souls, that they may not enter that horrible place. I think 
Apollo and Dragoni represent the princes of the devil and 
agree with the Bible. Key. xii, 7-9: "And there was war 
in heaven; Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; 
and the dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not; 
neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the 
great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the devil, 
and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world; he was cast out 
into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him." The 
Bible also assures us that Christ shall rule until he conquers 
all His enemies, and the last is death. He will then sit in 
judgment, and afterward reign in the New Jerusalem, and I 
think my dream and allegory agree with those passages of 
Scripture, and the cities and people on the outside of the New 
Jerusalem also agree with the Scripture. Rev. xxi, 24, 2G, 
27: "And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in 
the light of it; and the kings of the earth do bring their glory 
and honor into it." "And they shall bring the glory and honor 
of the nations into it." "And there shall in nowise enter into 
it any thing that defileth." Even the different degrees in 
hell do not disagree with the Bible, for the Scripture says: 
That every one shall be punished according to the deeds done 
in the body; and the narrow path, I think, refers to the soul's 
travel of a true Christian, and the broader one to the worldly, 
cold, avaricious, vain and proud Christian; and the city of 
Carnality the world that refuseth to accept the offers of salva- 
tion. Our Saviour promised to send us the Holy Spirit to 
convince the world of sin and of righteousness and of judg- 
ment to come; and every one that has not sinned away the 



Emmanuel's Land. 45 

day of grace feels its operation sometimes, and are to blame 
when they resist it, for it teaches them to obey the Lord. 
Y. — We will all strive to do so, for your allegory shows us 
clearly the consequence of sin and the infinite love of G-od in 
the gift of his Son and the operation of the Holy Spirit. 



PART SECOND. 



HISTORICAL, RELIGIOUS AND SCIEN- 
TIFIC DIALOGUE. 



H. — Can you produce evidence, by any reliable author, that 
God ever manifested Himself in a bodily form to men or con- 
versed with them, or that a spirit ever returned to earth? S. — If 
I had time, I could produce a great number of well-authenti- 
cated facts; as it is, I will produce a few. First, we find in an- 
cient history and the Bible, that God conversed with Adam and 
Eve and the serpent, and afterward expelled them from the Gar- 
den of Eden; the Lord personally reproved Cain for the murder 
of his brother, and pronounced punishment upon him; and 
Enoch He took up to heaven; undoubtedly his mortal body 
was changed to an immortal one; for St. Paul says, flesh and 
Mood cannot inherit the kingdom of heaven, till this mortal 
is changed to immortality. God commanded Noah to build 
an ark to save himself and his family, and a male and female 
of every species of animals and different seeds. After the 
flood, He again conversed with Noah. Again in Genesis v, 5: 
The Lord came down to see the city and tower which the 
children of men had built; then He again spoke several times 
to Abraham; then again, the angel of the Lord spoke to Hagar. 
Gen. xviii, 1 : The Lord appeared and spake unto Abraham and 
said unto him I am the Almighty God, walk before me and be 
thou perfect. In Genesis xviii, 2 to 32, inclusive: Three 
heavenly beings in the form of men appeared to Abraham; 



Dialogue. 47 

the j spake to Sarah and all dined with Abraham; the chief 
one Abraham called Lord, and he told Abraham that he 
had come down to see if the sin of Sodom was as great 
as the cry that had come before him. Abraham pleaded 
with him not to destroy the cities, and he agreed not to do 
it if he found ten righteous persons in them. Genesis, 
xix: Two angels appeared to Lot and his family and the 
people of Sodom; and they warned them of the destruc- 
tion of the city, but they would not believe them, except Lot 
and his family. Besides the Lord spoke many times to Abra- 
ham in dreams and visions. G-enesis xxii, 11: The angel of 
the Lord called to Abraham out of heaven. G-enesis xxvi, 2 : 
The Lord appeared to Isaac. Genesis xxxii, 1: The angels 
of God met Jacob. God spoke several times to Jacob in vis- 
ions. In Job i, 7 to 13 : The Lord talks with Satan. Job 
xxxviii: God speaks to Job and shows how insignificant is 
the knowledge of the wisest man in comparison to his. Exo- 
dus iv to xx : Records several instances of G-od's communion 
with Moses. Chapter 20 contains the ten commandments, 
which were written by God himself. Exodus xix, 18; 
"And Mount Sinai was altogether on a smoke, because the 
Lord descended upon it in fire; and the smoke thereof as- 
cended as the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mount 
quaked greatly/' All through Leviticus and Numbers we 
find God giving laws to Moses, and also we find him direct- 
ing Joshua in the government of the Israelites. Judges ii, 1 : 
"And an angel of the Lord came up." 1 Samuel xxviii, 15 to 
19, inclusive: "Samuel's spirit is permitted to return and 
converse with Saul. The Lord frequently spake to Samuel, 
David, Solomon and other kings through dreams, visions and 
prophets. 2 Kings ii, 11: Elijah went up to heaven by a 
whirlwind. And the true prophets had wonderful visions and 
dreams and so did the false prophets; the one being operated 
on by the spirit of the living God, and the other by the spirit 
of wickedness, or, in other words, the good ones were filled 



48 Emmanuel's Land. 

with the holy spirit and the other with the spirit of divina- 
tion. Before those holy prophets the Lord caused to pass, like 
a panorama, things that were past and things that were to 
come; they wrote that down in a book as it seemed to them, 
and wrote down in a book what they heard. And it is a well- 
known fact that what those holy proj)hets foretold has come 
to pass, except a little that is still to come. And even the 
false prophets knew there was a true God; for when Balaam 
was sent for by the king to curse the Israelites, he dared not 
go when God forbade him; but still like a willful child he 
begged to go, and was permitted. He was met by the angel 
of the Lord, who sharply reproved him; and consequently 
when the Lord told him what to say, he dare do no other way. 
So you see God compelled that evil prophet to speak the truth, 
although wealth and great honor awaited him if he had proph- 
esied against the children of Israel. And in Daniel iii : The king 
ordered Shadrach,Meshach and Abed-nego to worship the golden 
image he had set up, which they positively refused to do, and 
consequently he ordered them cast into a fiery furnace, whose 
heat was so hot that it destroyed their executioners soon. Then 
Xebuchadnezzar, the king, arose and said to his courtiers. Did 
Ave not cast three men bound into the fiery furnace, and they 
said yea, king, and he said, Lo, I see four men walking in the 
midst of the fire and they have no hurt; and the form of the 
fourth is like unto the Son of God. So you see that though the 
king worshiped idols, he believed in the Almighty God and his 
Son. Daniel v describes: Belshazzar the king and a thousand 
of his lords drinking wine, when he commanded the silver and 
golden vessels which his father had taken from the temple dedi- 
cated to the living God, to be brought in that his princes and 
ladies might drink in them; and they drank wine in them and 
praised the gods of gold, and of silver, of brass, of iron, of 
wood, and of stone; in the same hour the fingers of a man's 
hand came and wrote upon the wall; the king trembled and 
commanded the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers 



Dialogue. -19 

to come there, and lie commanded them to read the writing and 
interpret it, and they could not, and his lords were astonished. 
Then the queen told him that there was a man in his kingdom 
in whom the spirit of the Holy God dwelt, that could read it 
and interpret it, and he immediately sent and fetched him (in 
whom the spirit of the Holy God dwelt) ; and the king said to 
Daniel, I hear that the spirit of the (living) gods are in thee, 
and that light and understanding and excellent wisdom are 
found in you; and the king told Daniel that if he would read 
the writing and interpret it he would make him third ruler in 
the kingdom, but Daniel told him he did not wish a reward 
but he would read and interpret it; then Daniel said, king, 
the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar, thy father, a king- 
dom and majesty, and glory and honor. And for the majesty 
that he gave him all people, nations and languages trembled and 
feared before him; whom he would he slew; and whom he 
would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom 
he would he put down; but when his heart was lifted up and 
his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly 
throne, and they took his glory from him. And he was driven 
from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts, 
and his dwelling was with the wild asses ; they fed him with 
grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, 
till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of 
men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will. And 
thou his son, Belshazzar, hast not humbled thy heart, though 
thou knewest all this, but hast lifted up thyself against the Lord 
of heaven. And then Daniel showed him his great sin, and that 
of his guests, in using the vessels of the Lord and praising idols 
instead of the living God ; then the king caused him to be 
clothed in purple, and made him the third ruler in the kingdom, 
instead of getting angry with him for reproving him for his great 
impiety. But previously the same Daniel, in the reign of Nebu- 
chadnezzar, had spoken as plainly to that king and foretold him 
of the great events that would happen to him and his kingdom, 



50 Emmanuel's Land. 

by explaining a dream that that monarch had, and could not 
recall, when Daniel had related the dream and given him the 
interpretation of it, showing him that it signified that three 
great empires were to succeed that of the Assyrians; namely, 
the Persians, the Grecians, and the Eomans; he also pointed 
out to him the great calamity that would befall them except 
they repented; and the glories that awaited them if they loved 
and feared God. After some portion of the first had minutely 
come to pass, and he had heard the voice from heaven pro- 
nouncing his doom, and had seen God save three of His saints 
whom they had cast into the fiery furnace, and at the end of the 
time the voice had told him he should suffer, his reason re- 
turned. Then he made a proclamation and said : I, Nebuchad- 
nezzar, lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine under- 
standing returned unto me, and I blessed the Most High, and 
I praised and honored Him that liveth forever, whose domin- 
ion is an everlasting dominion, and His kingdom is from gen- 
eration to generation. And all the inhabitants are reputed as 
nothing, and He doeth according to His own will in the army 
of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth, and who 
can stay His hand, or say unto Him, what doest thou? And 
Nebuchadnezzar said, And at the same time my reason re- 
turned unto me; and for the glory of my kingdom, my honor 
and brightness returned unto me; and my counselors and my 
lords sought unto me, and I was established in my kingdom, 
and excellent majesty was added unto me. Now I, Nebuchad- 
nezzar, praise and extol and honor the King of heaven, all 
whose works are truth, and His ways judgment, and those 
who walk in pride He is able to abase. Thus when he was 
restored to his throne he became far greater and more power- 
ful than ever. One year after lie died, having reigned forty- 
three years, and was succeeded by his odious son, evil Mero- 
dach, who reigned two years, and was succeeded by Nergig- 
lassar, his sister's husband, one of the chief conspirators, and 
he in turn was killed, although it was in war, within four 



Dialogue. 51 

years; then Laborosaarchad, he was infamous and reigned but 
seven months. So you plainly see that it was but a little over 
seven years from the famous edict which Nebuchadnezzar 
made commanding all nations to worship the G-od of heaven 
when Belshazzar commenced his reign, and we see Daniel told 
him plainly that he knew what had happened. So you see that 
the human heart is as prone to wander from the living and true 
God as the sparks are to fly in an upward direction; and al- 
though Belshazzar seems to have had no doubt but that 
Daniel's interpretation was true, yet he put off the evil day 
and continued the feasb instead of he and his guests humbling 
themselves before God; they probably thought it would take 
many years for their enemies to enter the city. The walls of 
the city are said to have been 350 feet high, 87 feet thick, and 
60 miles around; they had 250 towers and 100 gates. The 
Temple of Belus, and the hanging gardens were among its 
curiosities. The Temple of Belus is supposed to have been the 
Tower of Babel. The Babylonians seem to have had a degree 
of scientific culture and of art at least 2,000 years before Christ, 
but it was chiefly confined to the priests. The Persians had 
besieged the city two years at the time the hand appeared, and 
by digging canals they contrived to turn the waters of the river, 
for they had no hope of penetrating the walls, for they were 
cemented together with bitumen; it had fifty streets, each fif- 
teen miles long, crossing each other at right angles, thus divid- 
ing the city into 676 squares. The houses were built from one 
to four stories high; the sides facing the streets were embel- 
lished with all kinds of ornaments. A branch of the Euphra- 
tes ran quite across the place from north to south, and 
on each side of the river was a quay and a high wall built of 
brick and bitumen, and of the same thickness as the walls 
that surrounded the city. In these walls, opposite every 
street, were gates of brass, which were open in the day-time 
but closed at night. The great bridge was not inferior to the 
other buildings in strength, beauty or magnificence. At the 



52 Emmanuel's Land. 

two ends of the bridge were two magnificent palaces, which 
had communication with each other by a vault built under the 
channel of the river. The old palace, which stood at the east 
of the river, was three and three-fourths of a mile in circum- 
ference. Near the Temple of Belus, the new one on the west 
side was seven and one-half miles in circumference. It was 
surrounded with three walls, and these walls were embellished 
with life-like likenesses of all kinds of animals in Scripture. 
Among them was one curious hunting piece in which Semi- 
ramis on horseback is throwing her javelin at a leopard, and 
her husband Mnus piercing a lion. Within this palace were 
the celebrated hanging gardens, four hundred feet square, and 
were carved in the manner of several large terraces, one 
above the other, until they reached the top of the wall. They 
were erected by Nebuchadnezzar. To please his wife Amytis, 
daughter of Astyages, king of Media, the Temple" of Belus 
was built in magnificent style, the base being one-half mile 
in circumference and 220 feet in height. It consisted of 
eight towers, one above the other. The tower far exceeded 
the highest tower in Egypt. It was, therefore, supposed to 
be the Tower of Babel. The wealth of the temple in statuary 
and other ornaments and vessels for worship, was computed 
at two million and one hundred thousand pounds sterling. 
Babylon had existed over 1,400 years, although some writers 
come as low as 920, ascribing its foundation to those who en- 
larged it. Some of its great works are ascribed to Semiramis. 
Nimrod is supposed to have founded it 2229 years before Christ; 
others suppose it to have been a village centuries before. At one 
time it was partially destroyed. Belus reigned in Babylon 
1332 years before Christ. Nebuchadnezzar did not carry the 
Jews captive until GOG, so you see that those authors only 
count its duration from the time it became a mighty city. 
But it did not reach the height of its grandeur and power 
until the reign of Nebuchadnezzar, who conquered many na- 



Dialogue. 53 

tions and subdued great kingdoms,, and obtained great wealth 
and beautified the city by many grand edifices. So you need 
not wonder that that heathen king, in the pride, of his heart, 
uttered the following, recorded in the Bible: " The king 
spake, and said, Is not this great Babylon, that I have built 
for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and 
for the honor of my majesty?" or that "While the word was 
in the king's mouth, there fell a voice from heaven, saying, 
0, king Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken; The kingdom 
is departed from thee." I should not have spoken so much 
upon Babylon and its rulers, if the Scriptures had not made 
it an emblem of the pride and rebellion of a portion of the 
Christian church. But to return to Belshazzar. He had good 
and substantial reason, from a human point of view, to believe 
that it was impossible for the city to be taken for many years 
to come, as it was well provisioned and its walls impregnable. 
But had he read the Old Testament, he would have seen an 
exact description, only given in an emblematic manner, 
even calling the general by his right name, 200 years before, 
or about 700 years before Christ. Media again revolted 
and with the assistance of Babylon reduced Assyria to a prov- 
ince. Babylon became a powerful kingdom under Nebuchad- 
nezzar about 600 years before Christ. About 550 years be- 
fore Christ, Cyrus, king of Persia, united the three kingdoms 
with Persia. The Babylonians had a degree of scientific cul- 
tivation 2,000 years before Christ. Belshazzar, the last mon- 
arch, was slain according to the prophecy. The empire of the 
Persians under Hystaspis, 520 years before Christ, compre- 
hended Persia, Susiana, Chaldea, Assyria, Media, Bachtriana, 
Armenia, Parthia, Iberia, Albania, Colchis, Asia Minor, Egypt, 
part of Ethiopia and part of Cynthia. In the history of Persia 
Arabs, Thun, and Turks appear successively in the field as 
allies or enemies of the Persians. The dominion of the Arabs 
lasted from 636 to 1220 A. D., a period of 585 years; then 
Persia continued to be divided into numerous petty states. 



54 Emmanuel' s Land. 

The Mongols and Tartars under their famous chief Ghingis 
Khan afterward reduced the whole country under their do- 
minion in the thirteenth century. In the fourteenth century 
it became subject to a new horde of Mongols under Tammer- 
lane. In the sixteenth century Persia again became a power- 
ful empire under Shahabbas, who introduced the pilgrimage 
to Mecca. In order to abolish that to Mecca, in the begin- 
ning of the eighteenth century Persia was compelled to resign 
a large portion of her territory to Russia, but it still continues 
to exist an independent kingdom; some call Parthians a 
branch of the Persians. The Chaldeans and Assyrians were 
especially devoted to astronomy; and though they saw in the 
astral and especially in the planetary system a manifestation 
of the divine being, they said the supreme god, the first and 
sole principle from whom all other deities were derived, was 
Ilu, whose name signifies god par excellence; their idea of him 
was too comprehensive, too vast to imagine him having any 
external form; he seems the Chromios of the Greeks; at Nine- 
veh, he seems to have the peculiar national name of Assur; 
the inscription designates him as master or chief of the gods. 
The Assyrian triad below Ilu, the universal and mysterious 
source of all, is placed a triad composed of his three external 
and visible manifestations, and occupying the summit of the 
hierarchy of gods. Anu, the god of the Greek writer, was the 
lord of darkness; Bell, the demiurgus, the organizer of the 
world; Ao, called also Bin, is the divine sun par excellence, 
the divine light, the intelligence, penetrating and vivifying 
the universe; these three divine persons were esteemed as 
equal in power and co-substance; then a triad, each rep- 
resenting a known celestial body; then they got to worship- 
ing the spirit that they thought lived in them, and then the 
planets themselves. Thus did they industriously multiply 
deities. We see the great gods were frequently invoked by the 
kings of Assyria, by the inscriptions on monuments and gates 
of cities. The Bible utterly condemns all idol- worship; the 



Dialogue. 55 

people strangely sought to blind the worship of the true God 
with idols; they feared Jehovah, and worshiped strange gods 
and admired them; but the God of gods they thought should 
be worshiped only on a grand occasion. Retta — Can you 
tell us any thing of the Canaanites? S. — The Phoenicians, or 
Oanaanites as they are called in the Bible, had two principal 
cities; they were Tyre and Sidon; the former of which was 
noted for manufacture of glass; their most nourishing state 
was about 800 years before the birth of Christ; but about 300 
years before Christ, their country was conquered by Alexan- 
der the Great. But I will tell you a little more of Egypt. 



PAET THIRD. 



PROPHECIES. 



We have come to hear more of the proof of birth of the 
Bell, and now as I know that most of you are well acquainted 
with ancient and modern history — especially those nations 
portrayed in the Classics, we will, if you please, examine 
some of the prominent prophecies in Jeremiah, Isaiah and 
Daniel. C. — We have compared them. S. — Now, you 
have read those and compared them with history, what do 
you all think of them ? A. — We think that they were 
minutely fulfilled, although they were written many years 
before. S. — I thought that if I pointed out to you those 
prophecies, and you all examined and compared them with 
history, that you could not but be satisfied that the Scriptures 
are true. B. — We are perfectly satisfied that that part of them 
are true, for no deep-thinking, candid man could read those 
prophecies, and compare them with history, and not be per- 
fectly satisfied that they were revealed to them by a being 
who foreknows whatsoever is to come to pass, except they were 
written after the rise and fall of those nations, cities and indi- 
viduals which they so faithfully portray; and to satisfy our- 
selves, we searched and found by many excellent authorities, 
that they were written many years before the events transpired. 
8. — If you would all patiently examine the other prophe- 
cies, and compare them with history, I think you would be 



Prophecies. 57 

equally satisfied that they were true. D. — Does not the Bible 
contradict itself in many places, and if it does, how can it all 
be true ? S. — I think it does not in a spiritual point of view, 
but it is like a chain; but in a human point of view, they differ 
somewhat from the thousand copies of the Greek manuscript 
translation of the New Testament. Critics have selected about 
fifty thousand words; but most all of them are simply in orthog- 
raphy, as if the word " labor " were spelled with u, and another 
without it; or, as in some, the adjective precedes the noun, and 
in some it follows it. But out of the fifty thousand words, there 
are but fifty words that make the least cliff erence in the meaning 
and that shade of difference is in the same line of thought; they 
use different words to convey the same meaning. Do you not 
think that you would find more difference in one thousand 
histories of any country, written with the pen by a thousand 
different persons? D. — We think we would; but are not those 
Patriarchs and holy men sometimes represented as committing 
grievous sins? S. — The Bible, at least the Old Testament, was 
written in Asia, and some of its laws and customs seem horrid to 
us, especially the plurality of wives; but, as it was the custom of 
the country, the Patriarchs did not think it a sin, as we do; 
the New Testament teaches a higher code of morals. H. — 
Have we good evidence that all the books of the New Testa- 
ment are true? S. — We have more abundant testimony of 
their truth than any other ancient book. The English writer, 
Dr. Nathaniel Lardner, and the German, John Kirchhoffer, 
have in their works drawn out this testimony with great 
minuteness of details and full quotations of passages. 
Polycarp, the disciple of John the Apostle, bishop of Smyrna; 
also, Iranaeus in his writings, refers to several passages in 
our testaments. Origen lived in the latter part of the 
second and the early part of the third century; he was one 
of the most learned, indefatigable, sincere and honest men 
that ever lived. In his seventh sermon on the book of 
Joshua, allegorizing after his manner, the account of the tak- 



58 Emmanuel's Land. 

ing of Jericho, lie thus speaks: " But when our Lord Jesus 
Christ came, of whom Joshua, the sou of Xun, was but a 
type, he sent forth his priests, his apostles, bearing well-beaten 
trumpets sounding the glorious heavenly doctrine. Matthew 
sounds first with the priestly trumpet in the Gospel; Mark, also, 
and Luke and John sounded with their priestly trumpets; 
Peter, also, sounded aloud with the two trumpets of his epistles; 
James, also, and Jude; John sounds again with his trumpet in 
his epistles and Revelations. Above all sounds Paul, who said 
(1 Cor. iv, 9) : ' For I think that God hath set forth us the 
apostles last,' and so sounding with the trumpets of his four- 
teen epistles, he threw down to the foundation the Avails of 
Jericho, and all the engines of idolatry and the schemes of 
the philosophers." So you see that Origen and Polycarjo, the 
one contemporaneous with the first publishers of the Xew 
Testament, the other about a century later, had the same Xew 
Testament books that we have, and we have an unbroken se- 
ries of the same kind of testimony from the apostle John to 
the great theologian of the western church, St. Augustin. 
You will find them exhibited in full in the English works of 
Dr. Nathaniel Lardner and in the German work of Kirchhof er. 
Their works contain not only the copious extracts from the 
genuine writings of the fathers, but are also the most exact 
reference books, and paragraphed so that they will give you 
the amplest opportunity for verification. If you all read them 
before we meet again you will satisfy yourselves that we 
have the same book, and the same things with no material 
difference, except in translation. King Constantine wrote to 
Eusebius, of Caesarea, to translate by the best workmen and 
of the best material, fifty copies of the entire Greek Scriptures, 
which Eusebius joyfully fulfilled. These manuscripts the 
emperor gave to the principal churches to be read in the pub- 
lic worship. To this source we undoubtedly owe many of our 
best ancient manuscripts of the entire New Testament in 
Greek. You can find all about it in the life of Constantine 
written by Eusebius. D. — We have studied those books and 



Prophecies. 59 

compared the references with some of the original and are 
perfectly convinced that the Christian Bible is true. S. — I 
thank God that He enlightened your understanding so that you 
could understand what you read. But now shall we not look a 
little further at God's wonderful works shown to us in the Holy 
Scriptures ? H.— We would like to. S. — All of God's works 
are wonderful and highly worthy of our observation; His works 
of creation and providence; but more especially His works of re- 
demption and of grace, as they are made known to us in the Gos- 
pel dispensation. The works of creation are indeed grand and 
stupendous, but the work of redemption is far more costly and 
surprising. The one cost God the word of His power, the 
other the death of His only begotten Son. Much of the di- 
vine wisdom and power is displayed in making us human 
beings, but much more in making us saints. By the one we 
have a short mortal life, by the other we have an eternal 
and immortal life. God's works of redemption and grace 
will be the admiration of saints and angels to all eternity. Is 
it not astonishing to think of God passing by angels and fixing 
His love upon poor ruined man and contriving his redemption 
by the incarnation and death of His dear Son. 0, was it not 
a sublime act, for the Son of God to become our surety, to pay 
our debt and to satisfy justice for the injury our sins did to 
God's glory! 0, consider the device of infinite wisdom for 
reconciling justice and mercy to guilty man, and satisfying 
the demand of both, by punishing sin severely, yet pardoning 
the guilty freely! 0, wonder at the infinite condescension of 
the Son of God, in becoming an infant, and subjecting him- 
self to his own laws in the room of rebel sinners! Behold 
God's wondrous work, in setting up a court and throne of 
Grace among the prisoners of Justice, and causing Grace 
to sit as a queen on the throne with the scepter of mercy in 
her hand* and thence to issue proclamations of mercy to poor, 
blind, wretched, miserable, naked sinners, proclaiming pardon 
to the condemned, liberty to the captive, and life to the dead. 



tjO Emmanuel's Land. 

Yea, seeing Grace laying siege to the hearts of rebels summon- 
ing them by the Gospel trumpet to surrender; using the most 
prevailing arguments to them to surrender, taken from the 
mediation, sufferings, blood, righteousness and satisfaction of 
the Son of God. Observe how well He suits our exigencies; He 
is man, that He might die for us; and God, that He may over- 
come death; man, that He might combat the devil; God, that 
He might vanquish him; man, that He might take on our guilt 
and punishment; God, that He might support Himself under it; 
man, that He might offer a sacrifice for us; God, to make it 
infinitely meritorious; man, that He might sympathize with us 
in trouble; God, that He might deliver us. In our wonderful 
Emmanuel there is life for our deadness; light for our dark- 
ness; beauty for our deformity; strength for our weakness; 
raiment for our nakedness; health for our sickness; balm 
for our wounds; riches for our poverty; merit for our guilti- 
ness; righteousness for our justification; a fountain for our 
pollution; grace for our sanctification; bread for our hunger; 
water for our thirst; deep sympathy for our deep misery. Our 
Emmanuel, the second person in the Trinity, bids you all 
come; yea, He bids you all come and accept Him as your surety, 
if you are sincerely sorry for your sins, and He will pardon you 
and raise you all up at the last day. F. — We will seek His 
pardon, and thankfully accept His suretyship, and sincerely 
hope every person will do the same. 



PART FOURTH. 



HISTORY AND MYTHOLOGY. 



Iy. — Did not all the ancients worship idols except the Israel- 
ites ? S. — They did not; there was but little idol worship until 
Abraham's time, although they worshiped the planets, the sun 
and moon and nature, as emblems of the Deity, and of his angels, 
whom they considered messengers. The human race did not be- 
gin life as a savage or as a child, and was not developed from this 
condition to a higher condition; but man commenced this life as 
a finely-formed, intelligent creature. From the Bible naratives, 
as well as ancient traditions and songs of the heathen nations, 
we learn, that at the first man held close intercourse with G-od, 
and that they worshiped Him as the supreme ruler of the 
universe for many centuries. The most of the traditions 
of the ancients confirm the Bible account of the high 
position of man. In the account in the Avesta, the sa- 
cred book of the fire-worshipers or Parsees, it states that man 
first dwelt among odoriferous trees and golden pillars; that 
these trees were the largest and most beautiful on earth; that 
the people themselves were a tall and beautiful race; that after 
awhile they were removed from their original place to a spot 
near by; that originally there was neither puniness nor deform- 
ity; neither were they overbearing nor mean spirited; nor stu- 
pid; nor violent; that the inhabitants suffered no defilements 
from evil spirits; and that their king's name was Jemschid 
(Adam). The Peruvians' tradition begins with the story of 



62 Emmanuel's Land. 

the two children of the sun, who established a civilized country 
on the banks of Lake Titicaca. 

Hesiod records the Greek tradition thus: 

The immortal Gods tliat tread the court of heaven, 

First made a golden race of men ! 

Like Gods they lived, with happy, careless souls, 

From toil and pain exempt, nor on them crept 

Wretched old age, but all their life was passed 

In feasting, and their limbs no changes knew; 

Naught evil came them nigh; and when they died 

'Twas but as if they were overcome by sleep. 

All good things were their portion, the fat soil 

Bare them their fruits spontaneous, fruits ungrudged; 

They at their own sweet will ate plentiful. 

Pursued in peace the task that seemed to them good ; 

Laden with blessings, rich in flocks and dear 

To the great God. 

The Hindoo and Chinese tradition also point to the begin- 
ning of the human race: 

The morning twilight of the race 
Sends down these matin psalms, 
And still with wondering eyes we trace 
The simple prayers of lunar grace, 
That Vedic verse embalms. 

D. — How old is the Veda supposed to be? S. — Its songs 
are much older than our Bible, except the Book of Inspiration, 
from which the first few chapters of Genesis were taken or 
given by God Himself. The Aztecs, the American Indians, 
Hindoo, Chinese and Parsees, the worshipers of the sun and 
the great spirit. Let us look at some of the early ancient 
poetry translated from the Veda: 

The mighty Varuna who rules above, looks down 

Upon this world his kingdom, as if close at hand. 

When men imagine they do ought by stealth, he knows it; 

No one can stand or walk, or softly glide along, 

Or hide in dark recesses, or lurk in secret cells; 



History and Mythology. 63 

But Varuna detects him and his movements spies. 

Two persons may devise some plot together sitting 

And think themselves alone, but he, the king, is there and sees it all; 

A third his messengers descend, 

Countless from his abode forever, traversing 

This world and scanning with a thousand eyes its inmates. 

Whatever within this earth and all within the skies, 

Yea all that is beyond, kind Varuna perceives; 

The winking of men's eyes are numbered all by him, 

He wields the universe as gamesters handle dice. 

So you see they thought their great God lived in the sky or 
heaven, and ruled the universe as well as we do. Our Saviour 
says, that every hair of our head is numbered; they say that 
the winking of our eyes are numbered by king Varuna. We 
believe God beholds everything in the universe; they say that 
Varuna detects the most secret words and acts of men, and 
beholds all that is Avithin the earth and sky, and all that is 
beyond the sky; so you see, they believe also in the heaven of 
heavens. We believe in angels; they must also; for he says 
Varuna sends countless messengers from his abode to scan for- 
ever, with a thousand eyes, whatever exists within the earth or 
skies; evidently showing that their great God is the same as 
the Christians', only under another name and guise. Letty — I 
certainly think that our G-od must be their great G-od. S. — 
Certainly. Let us look at a few lines of a poem of another 
heathen : 

Behold the rays dawn like hearts led on high, 

The sun that men may see that all-known God; 

The stars slink off like the ives in company with night, 

Before the all-seeing eye whose beams reveal his presence, 

Gleaming like brilliant flames to nation after nation yet unknown. 

If you study that, you will see that God is a spirit and 
dwells within the sun. Ella — Why do you think that they 
thought so? S. — Because, like ourselves, they thought God 
the author of good. And as the sun gave us light and heat, 



64 Emmanuel's Land. 

and exerted a beneficial influence on the vegetable kingdom, 
that it was a lit place for the residence of the supreme author 
of the universe; for one author says to the world, we ascend 
sun thou G-od, among the gods. Again we see a poem that 
is very ancient : 

Agn, thou art a priest, a sage, a king; % 

Protector, father of the sacrifice, 

Commissioned by us men, thou dost ascend 

A messenger conveying to the skies, 

Our hymns and offerings; though thy origin 

Be three-fold, now from air, now from water, 

Now from the mystic double arani, 

Thou art thyself a mighty God, a Lord; 

Giver of life and immortality, 

One in thy essence, but to mortals three 

Displaying thy eternal triple form 

As fire on earth, as lightning in the sky, 

As sun in heaven, Thou art the cherished gues 

In every household; father, brother, son, 

Friend, benefactor, guardian, all in one. 

Deliver mighty God thy worshipers. 

Purge us from taint of sin, and when we die 

Deal merciful with us upon the pyre 

Burning our bodies with their load of sin; 

But bearing our eternal part on high, 

To luminous abodes and realms of bliss 

Forever there to dwell with righteous men. 

The ancient poet and the more intelligent part of the wor- 
shipers undoubtedly supposed the sun, fire and lightning to be 
emblematical of the Holy Trinity. He calls him the father of 
the sacrifice. Does it not represent our Saviour, who offered 
Himself, once for all, a sacrifice for sin, who would afterward 
ascend on high and plead the merits of His sacrifice for our 
sins? Our Saviour gives us life and immortality, for the 
Father has made Him equal to Himself. And is not our dear 
Saviour, to a real Christian, a father in time of need; a brother 
to the mourner; a son to the widow; a benefactor to save us 



History and Mythology 65 

from the load of sin; a guardian to shield us from the fiery 
darts of the devil? , I doubt not but they had in those early 
days a pretty correct idea of G-od sending His Son into the 
world to redeem it by a sacrifice of Himself. And as God 
frequently manifested Himself by fire, and conversed with 
men, some thought He dwelt in it. As late as Moses we read in 
Exodus hi, 2: " And the angel of the Lord appeared unto him 
in a flame of fire out of the midst of a bush." Exodus, xix, 
18: "And Mount Sinai was altogether a smoke, because the 
Lord descended upon it in a fire; and the smoke thereof as- 
cended as the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mount 
quaked greatly." Judges xiii, 20: When Manoah offered sac- 
rifice the angel ascended to heaven in the flame. Matt, iii, 11: 
John says, " He that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose 
shoes I am not worthy to bear : He shall baptize you 
with the Holy G-host, and with fire." Acts ii, 3: <{ And there 
appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat 
upon each of them." Acts ix, 3: "And suddenly there shined 
round about him a light from heaven." Eev. iv, 5: "And out 
of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices; 
and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, 
which are the seven spirits of God." Rev. x, 1: "And I saw 
another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with 
a cloud, and a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as 
it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire." 1 Kings xviii, 
38: " Then the fire of the Lord fell, and consumed the burnt 
sacrifice, and the wood, and the stones, and the dust, and 
licked up the water that was in the trench." Then is it any 
wonder that the heathen thought He dwelt in the sun, light- 
ning, or fire, as He so often manifested Himself or His power 
in it as I have shown you in a very few references from our 
Scriptures, and from heathen poetry; you can find many 
more facts for the worship of one God. But as their minds 
became darkened it passed into the worship of the powers 
and objects of nature. As the mind of man became darkened, 



66 Emmanuel's Land. 

at first, they thought God manifested Himself in them, and 
also good and evil spirits; then the more ignorant worshiped 
every thing in nature instead of G-od; then we read that they 
worshiped every thing that they chose in nature instead of 
God. They, however, believed in good and evil spirits 
whom they called gods, and thought that they quarreled 
and fought like men; so when it thundered and lightened 
they thought that they were very angry and fighting each 
other. At length they began to personate the attributes 
of God by images; then the fancied images of good and evil 
spirits, the same as emblems on different nations' coats of arms, 
flags and banners, denoting wisdom, quick-sightedness, agility, 
strength, cunning, bravery, power and ambition and lofty as- 
pirations, the same as the eagle is made the emblem of our 
nation, strength, foresightedness and lofty aspirations. Julia 
— I think your explanation good. Ninna — I think it the 
only reasonable solution that can be given. Kitty — It will 
give me many hours of deep contemplation to solve the mystic 
meaning of these strange and hideous combinations of the hu- 
man and animal form combined. Ninna — We read that 
Abraham came from Ur of the Chaldees; can you give us a 
synopsis of the gods, and history of that nation, and some of 
the other principal ones? S. — I will try to. In Gen. xxxi, 10, 
we find Laban's idol was a terrapin or luck giver; it was used 
in divination, or as we term it fortune-telling; although he 
feared and acknowledged the Lord. The Empire of Assyria 
under ]Slnus and Semiramis was about 2,200 years before Christ : 
comprehended Asia Minor, Assyria, Colchis, Media, Chaldea 
and Egypt; about 800 years before Christ it was divided into 
three kingdoms, Media Babylon, Chaldea (including Syria 
of Chaldea) and Lydia, which comprehends all of Asia Minor. 
Assyria was a kingdom of Asia, of great celebrity. Nmus the 
Second subdued the Babylonian, the Median and several other 
kingdoms, and united them with Assyria about 1,300 years 
before Christ. The duration of these two kingdoms, accord- 



History and Mythology. 67 

ing to Herodotus, was 520 years; then it was divided into three 
kingdoms, the Median, the Assyrian, and the Babylonian. 
Assyria again regained her supremacy over Media and Babylon, 
who annexed it to the Macedonian Empire. It was after- 
ward subjected to various changes and was finally attached to 
the Roman Empire. Triphe?ia — Can you tell any of the his- 
tory of Egypt? S. — I will try to. Menes, the son of Ham 
and grandson of Noah, is supposed to have been the first king 
of Egypt. Thebes, Alexandria and Memphis were the chief 
cities. Thebes, or Diospolis, was remarkable for having a 
hundred gates; the temples of Karnak and of Luxor; Memno- 
nium, the colossal statue. The sepulchres of the kings were 
all built on a scale of grandeur such as the world has never 
seen since. About 900 B. 0. Egypt was conquered by Oam- 
byses, the monarch of Persia. About 200 years after, it was 
conquered by Alexander the Great, king of Macedon, and be- 
came part of the Macedonian Empire. At Alexander's death 
Egypt fell to the share of Ptolemy, one of Alexander's gene- 
rals, and became a prosperous kingdom for the space of 300 
years under a race of sovereigns by the same name. The last 
of the race of the Ptolemys, Dionysius, was murdered by his 
wife, Cleopatra, who was also his sister. At her death Egypt 
became a Eoman province, which was about 30 years before 
Christ, and remained under the government of Rome 670 
years. It afterward became subject successively to the Sara- 
cens, under Amon, A. D. 640, to the Mamelukes and to the 
Turks. From the year 1798 to 1801 Egypt was occupied by 
the French. But it has been governed since 1817 as a prov- 
ince of the Turkish Empire. Mehemet Ali Pacha became 
the Turkish governor of Egypt in 1806. Among the magnifi- 
cent structures of the Egyptians, may be mentioned first the 
Pyramids, which still exist in great numbers over the land. 
They are buildings of immense size, reared with vast labor 
and expense. Second, the Labyrinth, built of marble, half 
above and half below the ground, and containing 3,000 apart- 



08 Emmanuel's Land. 

ments. Third, the Catacombs or mummy-pits, consisting of 
excavations of great extent underground, to bury the dead. 
The bodies which were deposited therein were subjected to a 
process called embalming, by which they were preserved from 
decay. And the dead who were buried there more than 3,000 
years ago are still preserved with all their limbs and features 
distinct. Beloni, who traveled in Egypt from 1815 to 1819, 
while there, made many discoveries in the mummy-pits and 
tombs. We are also indebted to Champlain for studying out 
the hieroglyphics by aid of the Eosetta stone, which was dug 
up by the French troops, containing three characters, one be- 
ing in Greek. So that much has been learned from the hiero- 
glyphics of the early history of Egypt and other nations. 
The Egyptian gods were numbered by the hundred; but pre- 
viously they worshiped one god and exhibited him in some 
symbol; this idea of their gods was the very essence of Egyp- 
tian religion. This brought about the grossest of supersti- 
tious worship. To set forth in symbols the attributes, quali- 
ties and nature of their gods, the priests chose to use animals, 
the bull, cow, ram, cat, ape, crocodile, hippopotamus, horse, 
ibis and scarabaeus, were all emblems of their gods. Often 
the head of one of these animals was joined to the body of a 
man in the sculptures. But be it remembered that the Egyp- 
tians never worshiped images or idols; they worshiped liv- 
ing representatives of the gods, and not lifeless images of 
stone, or other things, or metal. Their sculptures were 
never made for worship . Each of these sacred crea- 
tures were carefully tended, fed, washed, dressed, nursed 
when sick, and petted during a whole life-time; after death 
its body was embalmed; certain cities were set apart for certain 
animals, and apartments in their temples; certain animals were 
worshiped in certain parts of Egypt, and detested in other parts; 
certain gods, supposed to dwell in the sky, are represented 
in their sculpture, but not worshiped the same as the Catholics 
do; they represent Christ and the saints. Ra, the god that 



History and Mythology. 69 

they supposed to liye in the sun, was their greatest god; he is 
frequently represented as carrying on a conflict with evil con- 
stantly. Evil is represented in these conflicts as the great 
serpent Apap. At Heliopolis were kept two animals sacred to 
Ea — the black bull and the phoenix; the bull denoted the 
strongest animal used in sacrifices ; the phoenix was a bird, which 
the Egyptians regarded as the emblem of immortality; a bird 
whose soul never died, but, even if burned, its body would in 
time spring up again, full grown from its ashes, ready to 
renew its activity. It seems by these emblems that their fore- 
fathers must have fully understood that the seed of the 
woman would bruise the serpent's head and he would bite his 
heel. The expected son of righteousness they undoubtedly 
meant to represent by Ea, the sun god; the bull, to represent 
the sacrifice of his own body; and the phoenix, to represent his 
immortality, and the inherent power to die for man and 
resume a full-grown bodily shape at any time he pleased, and 
to give to the body life and immortality; that is, to those who 
trusted him. Osiris is also represented as being at war with 
evil. Sebex, the crocodile of the Nile, was worshiped; but 
remember that they worshiped animals of various kinds; it 
was only certain ones of each species, for they think at the 
death of the animal that their god dwells in, he enters the 
body of another; and that the priest can tell it by marks that 
exactly correspond with those on the animal that has just 
died. In every mummy's coffin, or in their wraps, is placed a 
book of the dead; it represents the soul's warfare with dark- 
ness, Satan and his imps in symbolic language. Bunyan and 
other divines have represented the soul's warfare with the 
powers of darkness, being girded Avith the sword of salvation 
and the buckler of faith. The Egyptian Boo say it first goes 
to the land of darkness; after making prayers to Osiris to admit 
him, then he prays that they will restore his faculties, so that 
he can here speak, fight and walk, and eat; after that has been 



70 Emmanuel' s Land. 

granted he holds his scarabaeus over his heart, and thus passes 
the portal of hades, or the home of the dead. From his first 
entrance he meets frightful monsters. Servants of Typhon, 
crocodiles, reptiles, tortoise, and other reptiles assail the de- 
ceased and attempt to devour him; then commences their 
fierce combat; when he has overcome all those typhonic mon- 
sters, no telling how happy he is, and how bright he appears. 
It is not like the Christian; when the holy spirit first awakens 
him from his death-like slumbers, he sees he can do nothing 
for himself, and has to cry to God to enlighten his darkness 
and give him strength to break through the ranks of his foes; 
and when with the shield of faith, and the sword of the spirit, 
and the light of the gospel, he has overcome the enemies of 
his soul and fallen down at the foot of the cross, and is 
washed in the blood of the Lamb, he breaks forth in songs 
of victory and of heart-felt thanksgiving to God who gave 
him the victory, for he feels that he is a new creature in 
Christ Jesus; then the book of the dead says the goddess gives 
him refreshing waters which invigorate him, and enable him to 
recommence his journey, in order to reach the first gate of 
heaven; when he arrives at the first gate he is questioned and 
instructed by the personification of divine light in a most sub- 
lime manner; then by different s} T mbols his upward progress 
is shown until the soul is again united with the body. So we 
see the true Christian in his Christian progress constantly 
overcoming his enemies by the sword of the Spirit, and put- 
ting on some new form of grace and holiness until he arrives 
at the portals of death, when he cries, I fear not death, I have 
overcome the monster in and through the blood of the only 
begotten Son of God. The book of the dead also says the soul 
is reunited to the body (so you see they also believed in the 
resurrection of the dead) ; he traverses the regions of Thoth, 
who gives him a book containing instructions and useful les- 
sons to guide him on his way to the elysian fields; on his way 



History and Mythology. 71 

he is again met by foes in the shape of a deceitful boatman 
and a monster serpent. The first tries to get him to the 
typhonic regions instead of to the heavenly ones. When he 
has overcome his foes and found the true boatman he has to 
answer twenty-three questions, and when he arrives at his 
destination, he is conducted by Anibus to the judgment-hall, 
where Osiris sits supreme, assisted by forty-two assessors, bear- 
ing mystical names, who question him in turn. Some of his 
answers are, I have not blasphemed; I have not treated any 
person with cruelty; I have not smitten men privily; I have 
not stirred up trouble; I have not been idle; I have not been 
intoxicated; I have not made any unjust commandments; I 
have not shown any improper curiosity; I have not allowed 
my mouth to tell secrets; I have not allowed envy to gnaw at 
my heart; I have not wounded any one; I have not withheld 
milk from the mouth of the suckling; I have not falsely ac- 
cused anyone; I have not calumniated a slave to his master; I 
have practiced no shameful rites; I have spoken evil neither of 
my father, nor of my mother, nor of my king; I have made to the 
gods the offerings that were their due; I have given food to the 
hungry, water to the thirsty, clothes to the naked, and I have 
never altered prayers nor taken any sacred property. The as- 
sessors then say, he possesses the requisite knowledge. Osiris 
receives him and Thoth records it; then he is permitted to go 
with the sun and visit the various houses of heaven and the Lake 
of Fire. The foregoing is intended, undoubtedly, to repre- 
sent the soul after it is reunited with its earthly body, and the 
judgment day, which the Lord or some prophet had given to 
them, in emblematic language, the same as our Revelations, 
in our Holy Scriptures, was given to us in highly emblemati- 
cal language; and by it you see that the Egyptians believed 
that to enter heaven they must have as high a moral character 
and purity as the strictest Christians do. And the Egyptians 
believed that at that time their final judgment is pronounced, 
either admitting the re-embodied spirit to happiness or exclud- 



72 Emmanuel's Land. 

ing hirn forever from his presence. Constance — If I had to 
answer those questions truthfully I am sure I should come 
short of heaven. 



PAET FIFTH. 



MOHAMMEDANS. 



H. — We came with the desire to have a religious conversa- 
tion with you . 8. — I am glad you have. D. — Father came 
very near being killed yesterday. 8. — I heard of it. It seems 
an almost miraculous escape. It shows that any person is 
liable to die without a moment's warning. If he had died 
then where do you think his soul would have gone? D. — I 
do not believe either in soul or spirit; when a person dies it is 
the last of them. 8. — "Why do you believe there is neither 
soul nor spirit? D. — Because when they die you can see 
neither go from them., and if you dissect their body you will 
find nothing of the kind there . S. — Do you see or feel the 
wind when it is not in motion; and yet it sometimes comes 
with such power as to uproot gigantic oaks and demolish large 
edifices. D. — If we do not feel it, we know the air exists and 
we could not live without it. 8. — So does the Christian 
know that God is a spirit and gives eternal life to those that 
believe on Him. We may not see nor feel Him until the Holy 
Spirit wakes the conscience and puts our spirits in motion, 
when it will move us like the air in motion moves the lofty 
oak ; then do we know that there is a being that rules the 
universe and can move all things. We may believe it from 
our early teaching and from reading the Bible and from close 
observation, but we do not know it for certain until we feel His 
operation in our hearts, any more than we know for certain that 
10 



74 Emmanuel's Land. 

Queen Victoria exists without we have seen her with our own 
eyes. D. — But we have seen many persons who declare she 
does exist. S. — So have we a large number of witnesses who 
declare they have seen angels and spirits, also departed spirits 
of the dead and conversed with them, and some with God Him- 
self. D. — Do you mean the Spiritualists? S. — By no means. 
I consider the majority of them like the false prophets, astrol- 
ogers, witches, wizards and necromancers of old, who dealt 
with evil spirits. I mean the patriarchs, prophets, Christ and 
his apostles, which the Holy Scriptures tell us of, besides a 
large number of saints, who declare they have seen and con- 
versed with them in vision; and some have seen and conversed 
with them in their normal state. D. — I do not believe the 
Bible; it is nothing but a history. The Yecla, the bible of the 
East Indias, is older than ours, and the Mohammedan bible 
teaches better morals than ours. S. — You are mistaken there ; 
but its rulers teach its precepts and oblige them to obey them 
better than ours. Did you ever read his history? D. — Yes. S. 
— How did you like it ? D. — I did not like him at all. I thought 
him a great impostor, that practiced on the ignorance and cre- 
dulity of the people. Don't you? S. — Xo, I think he was a great 
reformer. He was an Arab. The Arabs are the descendants of 
Ishmael, the son of Hagar, Abraham's concubine. Mohammed 
began to teach about 612 B. C. He said he was sent to re- 
store to its purity the belief of the G-odhead; and to restore 
to its purity the religion of Abraham and Ishmael; that he 
was commissioned to destroy idolatry. He seems to have been 
a somnambulist, and frequently took simple dreams for visions 
from heaven; but like Saul of Tarsus he verily believed he 
was doing God service. At first his doctrine spread but slowly, 
but God used it as a sword to punish idolatry and an apos- 
tate church; and it spread by force of arms like a devouring 
element. Yet Mohammed forced his soldiers to spare the 
peaceable inhabitants, the widowed, the fatherless and the 
infants; also their trees and grain. He also made a law that 



Mohammedans. 75 

all of liis followers should abstain from intoxicating drinks. 
He taught them to be charitable; to hate infidelity in all its 
forms; to pray five times a day; to be kind to all, especially 
to the fatherless; but that they must wage an unceasing war 
with idolatry in all its forms. He taught them the immor- 
tality of the soul, and also of a future reward and punish- 
ment; and he and his followers were very successful in spread- 
ing their religion. Within 300 years, it is said that 36,000 
cities, towns and castles were subjugated by them; 4,000 
Christian temples destroyed and 1,400 mosques consecrated. 
D. — Do you think your G-od approved of their destroying 
those places of worship? 8. — I do. For he says we shall not 
make (for worship) " any likeness of any thing that is in heaven 
above, or that is in the earth beneath/' that " Thou shalt not 
bow down thyself to them, nor serve them/' And some of 
the Christian churches, in those days, did have images of the 
saints, and the more ignorant part worshiped them. So God 
made the Mohammedan a scourge to punish them and lessen 
the fanaticism of the Jews. When our clothes are washed 
they usually have to pass through four waters before they 
come out pure and white, and the more filthy or soiled they 
are, the more strength, steam, soap and water is required. 
So the Lord used the Mohammedans to wash away by war, 
fire and blood, the worst forms of idolatry and superstition; as 
the laundress passes the clothes through the second water, so 
did he further make them instruments of purifying the people; 
for their followers were characterized by frugality, temperance 
and industry; they promoted manufacturing, arts and sciences 
and literature. In Cairo, they had twenty colleges and a royal 
library of 100,000 manuscripts. In the kingdom of Andalusia 
there were more than seventy libraries. In Cordova, they 
had a library of more than 280,000 volumes. They erected 
many literary institutions in the most remote towns of Africa. 
They introduced religion, literature and science into Europe. 
They were also the depositories of knowledge for the west. 



76 Emmanuel* s Land. 

The Mohammedans, moreover, were far in advance of other 
nations in mathematics, astronomy, anatomy, surgery, chem- 
istry and botany, and God made their extensive knowl- 
edge of the sciences redound to his glory. God allowed the 
victorious standard of the Mohammedans to be raised on the 
cold mountains of Tartary and on the burning sands of Ethi- 
opia; aye, it waved from the Atlantic to Japan; across the en- 
tire continent of Africa and Asia ; even unto Spain and 
France; and as far north as the Loire; and over the Indian 
islands even, embracing Sumatra, Java, Borneo, Ceylon, and 
the Manilla Islands. And in all of those places he caused 
them to suppress idolatry, to a certain extent, for a season. 
For Mungo Park found in the interior of Africa, half -civilized 
tribes who had been taught by them, and who hold their re- 
ligion and dwell in towns. So you see God made them an in- 
strument in his hand for partially crushing out idolatry, both 
among the pagans and nominal Christians. D. — But it did 
not stop idolatry entirely ? S. — No, but it stopped its 
rapid progress. D. — Then you believe in a God, and that 
He has power to cause the pride and power and avar- 
ice of man to redound to His glory? S. — I do. D. — 
I will seek God; and now I should like to have your 
opinion of the Mohammedans of the present day? S. — I think 
their power and religion is waning, and that the religion of 
the meek and lowly Jesus is taking its place. Turkey for 
instance seems tottering, her people are demoralized, her insti- 
tutions and opinions are antiquated, her armies without disci- 
pline or bravery, her people and her government antiquated 
or superannuated and without proper authority, a nation with 
no homogeneity or moral and political cohesion, with but lit- 
tle money, manufactories or commerce. The Emperor of the 
great Mongols is no more, Persia has but little power, Af- 
ghanistan lias been humbled, Algeria is a subject of a Chris- 
tian nation, Greece has obtained her liberty, and many of the 
countries celebrated in history have already become Christians. 



Mohammed a ns. 7 7 

The Moslem usually espouses the cause of Evangelical Chris- 
tianity; therefore, I believe they will yet be brought in the fold 
of Christ, for like Saul of Tarsus, they verily believe they are 
doing God service; they even now teach the heathen the knowl- 
edge of the true God and the constitution or laws lately pro- 
mulgated by their Emperor, who is far more intelligent than 
his predecessors, will give Christianity a better foothold in 
Turkey and other Mohammedan countries. 



PAET SIXTH. 



PROOF OF THE EXISTENCE OF A GOD. 



A. — Do you believe, without doubting, that there is a God? 
S. — I have no more doubt of it than of my own existence. 
A. — You say you have no more doubt of the existence of a 
God than you have of your own existence. Now, there is a 
growing spirit of infidelity in our colleges and among our 
scientific men, and some of them have even become very 
strong Atheists. Now, as we know that you have been in the 
habit of reading both sides of the question and carefully com- 
paring them, we should like to hear your opinion on the sub- 
ject; some of us present believe in the existence of a G-od and 
the truth of the Holy Scriptures, and some of us do not; now 
will you kindly answer us a few questions? S. — I will let those 
who do not believe ask their questions first, and I hope by the 
aid of the Holy Spirit to make them believe in God. D. — There 
are thousands of gods in the world; how do we know there is 
really any God, and if there is, that it is the one whom Chris- 
tians worship ? S. — Any person not dead in trespasses and sin 
must see that there is a Creator and upholder of the universe; 
it would be just as much sense to say that affinity and the 
power of cohesion built all of our houses, and that the elements 
constructed the ships and made them sail on the briny ocean, 
as to say that nature formed the universe, and that the 
attraction of cohesion keeps the particles together, and that 
the attraction of gravitation arranges them, and that with 



Proof of the Existence of a God. 79 

their centripetal and centrifugal forces they are kept up; now 
I should like to know where the brain or mind of nature is, 
that framed those powers and attraction; I think your philos- 
ophers would find it harder to point that out than I would 
where God is. H. — -I, for one, see the absurdity of it, and, there- 
fore, will not try. D. — Your Bible says that God created the 
heavens and earth in six days; now all geologists know that it 
took thousands of years to create it. S. — They do not prove 
it; God was as able to create it in six days, as he was to form 
man of the dust of the earth, and breathe in his nostrils the 
breath of life. But I do not believe he formed it in six of our 
earthly days; the days and nights in different planets differ 
greatly from ours in length (of day and night), and the sun 
did not shine upon our planet until the fourth day, but he 
created light before. God lives in the heaven of heavens, so 
he would be apt to count the time of creation by the days there. 
It would take 12,000,000 of years for the sun to revolve around 
the center of gravity, and some of the nebulae are so far 
distant, that light, traveling 192,000 miles a second, would 
not reach us in less than 30,000,000 of years; then sup- 
pose the light which God first created, and from which 
he undoubtedly took the light and surrounded our sun, 
and all the fixed stars, which undoubtedly are suns to im- 
mense firmaments or, as late astronomers call them, universes; 
then if all those fixed stars derived their light from it, how 
great must have been that source of light, from which the light 
emanated, which surrounded them; then our sun does not 
seem to have emitted its rays of light sufficiently to have 
reached our earth until the fourth day; so it seems prepos- 
terous to think that God would take so small a planet as ours 
to measure days or years by. How small does our earth and 
its inhabitants seem when we contemplate the wonders of 
creation. For instance, it would take a cannon ball, going 
500 miles a minute, to reach the nearest fixed star, 4,000,000 
of years. Light is about eight minutes coming from our sun 



80 Emmanuel's Land. 

and about 5,000 years coming from the most remote star in 
this cluster. It is supposed or known to take 12,000,000 of 
years for the sun and stars in our cluster or universe to revolve 
around the center of gravity, and it would take light, travel- 
ing at the rate of 192,000 miles a second, 30,000,000 of years 
to reach us from the nearest nebulae cluster or universe. And 
each nebulas contains millions of stars; and there have already 
been discovered 600 nebulae. Then how long would it take 
for all of these nebulae to pass around the center of the uni- 
verse; then, I ask, how many hundreds of millions of our 
days must a heavenly day and year be. God dwells above the 
starry firmament, even above the heaven of heavens . F. — 
When we view creation by the light of astronomy its vastness 
is altogether too great for the finite mind to comprehend. D. 
— But do not some philosophers say that the stars and planets 
are formed? S. — Yes, I referred to it in the commencement 
of our conversation. They affirm that the matter composing 
the sun, stars and their satellites was diffused through space 
in a state of exceeding minute division, the ultimate particles 
being kept asunder by the repulsion of heat. In process of 
time, under the action of gravitation, the mass assumed a 
round or globular form, and the particles tending to the cen- 
ter of gravity caused a motion or rotation to commence on its 
axis. The great mass then cooled gradually, which increased 
its rotary motion, thereby increasing the centrifugal force at 
the equator of the revolving mass; and finally a ring of matter 
actually becomes detached from the equator and left revolving 
in space by the shrinking of the interior mass away from it. 
They say the particles gradually coalesced into a globular form, 
and then in turn formed satellites; and finally, the partial sol- 
idification of the central mass became so great that it was 
sufficient, by the aid of the attraction of cohesion and the at- 
traction of gravitation, to resist the action of the centrifugal 
force. Is that not the theory of which you spoke? D. — Yes, 
and you have given it correctly. S. — Yet there is no theory 



Proof of the Existence of a Gob. 81' 

that the astronomer has deduced that has been so successfully 
combatted. But even if we admit the formation of the uni- 
verse by fixed laws, it would only be in accordance with our 
admitted theory that it is now governed by fixed laws; and 
that our irresolvable nebulae are luminous matter in an uncon- 
densed state; and it agrees with the Bible, which says: " In 
the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. And the 
earth was without form, and void." Hence this grand description 
of the inspired penman must have referred to the condensing 
of the matter of which the heavens and earth were formed. 
H. — Then do you think that matter formed itself into its 
present form or condition? 8. — No, but God established cer- 
tain laws by which it is governed, and He created the matter 
from which they are formed; it was and is as utterly im- 
possible for the matter to make itself, or for it to produce the 
attraction, or any other governing power, as it is for a 
locomotive to make itself or form the materials from which it 
is constructed. H. — I think you are perfectly right. D. — So 
do I; but Col. Ingersoll says, the writers of the Bible did not 
know as much, if they were inspired, as our philosophers and 
astronomers, for he says the Bible says the earth has a founda- 
tion. S. — So it has, for it says it stands in the water and out 
of the water, and we know that is true of man}^ of our islands; 
but, speaking of the whole earth and water as a planet, if Mr. 
Ingersoll had read the Bible a little more, he would not have 
made so many untruthful assertions. David in Psalms shows 
he was inspired or a greater philosopher than we have, and 
Job xxvi, 7, shows he understood astronomy as well as they do 
now, and also religion and philosophy in all its parts. He 
says in xix, 25: "For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and 
that He shall stand at the latter day on the earth. And 
though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh 
shall I see God." If a man die he shall live again, and if a 
man lieth down and riseth not till the heavens be no more, 
they shall not be awakened nor raised out of their sloe]). 
11 



82 Emmanuel's Land. 

Job xix, shows he understood astronomy; and if you read 
the whole book through carefully, you will find that both 
he and his friends understood the sciences, and understood 
more of G-od than we do, though it is considered by most of 
the writers to be the oldest written book in the world, for the 
Veda is said to have been written about the time of Moses, but 
many of its hymns are said to have been composed centuries 
before and handed down from father to son. F. — Is the exact 
date when the book of Job was written known? S. — It is not, 
but though written so many thousand years ago it shows they 
had as thorough a knowledge of the Deity as we have to-day, 
and that they also understood much of the sciences. T. — 
Then Ingersoll made a wrong assertion when he declared the 
inspired writers supposed that the earth rested on an animal's 
back, for I have just read Job xxvi, 7, and it does say the 
earth is hung on nothing. S. — Yes, some of the heathens 
asserted that it rested on an animal's back, but I never saw 
any thing so absurd in the Holy Scriptures. David in Psalms 
cxxxvi, 6, declares he (i stretched out the earth above the 
waters," evidently speaking of the ground upon which we 
live. And again he says, in xxiv, 1, 2: "The earth is the 
Lord's, and the fulness thereof; the world and they that dwell 
therein. For he hath founded it upon the seas and estab- 
lished it upon the floods." He speaks in other places of His 
establishing it, and declares that the Lord upholds the pillars 
thereof; and again, that He upholds and rules all things by 
His mighty power. IT. — What does the Psalmist say of 
heaven? S. — He speaks of the heavens, for the Jews believed 
in three heavens, the first to consist of the air, dew and clouds, 
and winds. David speaks of the birds of heaven, etc., the 
second heaven, the place which the heavenly bodies occupied; 
and so did Job, you will see by looking at xxv, 11, the third 
heaven, the place where God and His angels dwell, far beyond 
mortal sight. David says, who in heaven can be compared to 
the Lord? In Psalms lxxviii, 24, 25 and 26, he says, the Lord 



Proof of the Existence of a God. 83 

opened the doors of heaven and rained down manna, and that 
man ate angels' food, thereby perfectly demonstrating that 
angels have bodies that need nourishment as well as we, and 
consequently that heaven is a solid place, and not air, as some 
suppose. Psalms lxxvi, 8: " Thou didst cause judgment to 
be heard from heaven. " And again, " Whom have I in heaven 
but Thee." And again he says: " He shall send from heaven 
and save me from the reproach of him that would swallow me 
up." Psalms cviii, 5: "Be thou exalted above the heavens." 
Psalms cxiii, 4: ' ' The Lord is high above all nations, and His 
glory above the heavens." 5th verse: "Who is like unto the 
Lord our God who dwelleth on high." 6th verse: "Who 
humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven 
and in the earth." And again, "Thy mercy is great above 
the heavens." E. — David was a brave and successful 
warrior according to history, but I see by perusing the 
Psalms, that he seems to give God the glory of his success, 
and seems to have an unwavering faith that He rules in the 
heavens above and the earth beneath. E. — I have thoroughly 
studied the book of Psalms, and also of Job, as you advised 
me to do last month, and was highly pleased with their lofty, 
poetic strains, and am perfectly convinced that there is a God, 
a heaven, and a place of punishment. 8. — I am glad to hear 
it, and am perfectly convinced that, if any good, solid, sincere 
person would study the Scriptures carefully with an unbiased 
mind, his doubts would be removed. D. — We have all con- 
cluded to read the book of Job and of Psalms carefully, and 
to meet here again in four weeks, if that will please you, for 
Ave like your references, and think they must be highly worthy 
of our closest attention, if they have convinced so strong an 
atheist as Mr. E., and so great a scholar. 



PART SEVENTH. 



THE MILLIONNAIRE'S SONS. 



We have all come again to spend the evening with you. 
Will you tell us a story? S. — I will. Many years ago there 
resided in London a millionnaire, who was known far and wide 
for his strict justice, uprightness and integrity, and it was a 
well-known fact, that he would retain none in his service 
who were dishonest, quarrelsome, covetous, or envious. He 
had two sons; the eldest was a majestic youth, but merciful, 
kind and benevolent; Ethelbert, the younger son, was vain, 
proud and ambitious; he longed to go in business for himself, 
so he begged of his father to divide the money or estates which 
he intended to give them, and let him take his portion and go 
to the Indies; that if he would, he would never ask nor expect 
any more of him, even if his property should increase an hun- 
dred fold, as it would be made out of the portion reserved for 
the elder brother, for he was sure that with his portion he 
could amass fabulous wealth. The father, after consulting with 
his elder son, agreed to it, and divided all his estate, except 
what he thought he should need for his own personal use, and 
gave his youngest son one-half, charging him to be peaceable, 
honest, kind, saving and persevering; that he never need look 
for anymore property from him; the son promised obedience, 
and soon after started for the Indies, where he soon became 
very rich and married the daughter of a nobleman, but he was 
very dishonest, he oppressed the poor, and cheated the widow 



The Millionn aire's Sons. 85 

and the fatherless. The news reached his father and elder 
brother, and they sent letters of remonstrance to him, which 
so angered him and his haughty wife, that they refused to cor- 
respond with either of them. For twenty years every thing 
seemed to prosper that they possessed, they were rich, not- 
withstanding they had pursued a round of gaiety that would 
have destroyed his princely fortune had he not been very suc- 
cessful in his speculations; and their children, who had in- 
creased to twelve in number, were very healthy, and possessed 
of some learning and accomplishments; but now, their fortune 
began to wane; he lost largely in his speculations, but instead 
of taking warning by it, he madly plunged in deeper, in hopes 
of retrieving his waning fortunes, until he saw nothing but 
financial ruin staring him in the face; then he resorted to wine 
and brandy to drown his trouble; and this financial fall made 
his wife nervous and irritable. Egerton, their eldest, inher- 
ited his father's business qualities, and also his dishonest dis- 
position, married a rich heiress, and became a very opulent man, 
but he utterly refused to aid his father; Lucian was a brave, 
frolicksome youth and married a winsome lady, and they had a 
sweet little girl, the image of her gentle mother, and he almost 
adored them; but alas, the example of his father led him to 
sip of the ruby wine until it became a confirmed habit. And 
one night he was invited to a wine supper at the house of one 
of his father's secret enemies, and induced to drink deep of the 
ruby wine, and then of brandy; then he and some of his com- 
panions were taken to a hotel and while in a state of beastly 
intoxication were induced to enlist. The next day, when the 
fumes of the liquor had passed away, they saw their folly; and 
when he was obliged to leave his young wife she cried out, oh, 
what shall I do ! There will be no one here to provide for, love 
and protect me and our child. Your friends hate me because 
I am a poor orphan; yet, when fortune smiled, they praised 
my beauty and accomplishments; but ever since pa died in- 
solvent they have treated me with haughty indifference. L. 



86 Emmanuel's Land. 

— I know it, my dear, but I will send you most of my wages, 
and hope soon to return. Grace — I fear you will not; it 
seems to me some dire calamity will befall you before your 
return, but I shall seek consolation in religion, and wish you 
would. Then they bade each other a tearful farewell. He 
took her advice and was promoted for his uprightness and 
bravery. At last he was taken prisoner, and for months 
languished in a dreary cell, and there learned from a fellow- 
prisoner what true religion was, and became a brave soldier 
of the cross. At length when they were exchanged, the sur- 
geon, after a close examination, declared that the loss of his 
left hand and other injuries which he had received in the last 
battle had incapacitated him for further service. So they sent 
him home to his suffering wife and child; they both knelt and 
thanked G-od that He had spared their lives to see each other 
again. They were very poor at first; but they lived many 
years happily together, because they were good, virtuous and 
very pious; and they brought their children up in the nurture 
and admonition of the Lord; and they became rich. Antoi- 
nette, his sister, married a lawyer, who rose high in his pro- 
fession; Lewellen became a physician of note; Lucretia mar- 
ried a general, who petted and fondled her for a season, then, 
becoming fiercely jealous of her, treated her with great cru- 
elty, and finally divorced her. She lingered for a few months, 
then died of a broken heart, leaving a child two years old 
behind; Ambrose engaged in mercantile business; Mercy 
married a minister ; Livingstone married a rich farmer's 
daughter and learned to till the soil; Oleander became an ar- 
chitect of note ; Ludovico an exquisite portrait painter ; 
Arabella a lady-abbess; and Nina a teacher, who strove to 
impress on the minds of all her pupils the necessity of their 
leading purely moral lives, the beauty of religion, and the love 
of God in giving His Son to die for them, and the infinite mercy 
of Christ in offering Himself as a sacrifice for their sin, and the 
condescension of the Spirit in teaching them what was right. 



The Millionnaire's Sons. 87 

And as she understood the sciences very perfectly and had a 
great aptitude to teach, as well as a large musical talent, 
her seminary was largely patronized and renowned for 
its learning. One vacation she was invited by one of 
her pupils, a nobleman's daughter, to spend the vaca- 
tion with her, at her father's castle. Whilst there the 
young viscount returned home. He told his sister he had 
never seen such a vision of loveliness, and they became deeply 
enamored of each other; but his parents would not consent 
to their union, and they promised each other to remain single 
until the opposition to their union should be withdrawn. He 
entered on a high political career, when business called him 
across the ocean; a storm arose at sea, the vessel was wrecked 
and all were lost. Mna mourned in secret, for she dared not 
let her grief meet a stranger's eye, because he was not her 
husband, although she grieved as deeply in secret as any wife 
could possibly do. She had many advantageous offers of 
marriage, but she politely refused them all; and none but her 
Heavenly Father knew the corroding grief at her heart. She 
would often in prayer pour out her grief to her Heavenly Father 
and ask him for consolation and guidance. Andreas became 
a seaman of note, and Eliston a merchant. Now we will re- 
turn to Goodrell, the eldest son of the millioniiaire; he mar- 
ried a lady of sound judgment and unwavering religious 
principles. They had twelve sons and three daughters, and 
they grew up and became good and virtuous men and women. 
Lewellen, their eldest son, entered the army, and became 
acquainted with the general's daughter. He became enamored 
with her beauty, grace and refinement, and they became true 
lovers. When the general became acquainted with the fact 
he forbade their meeting or corresponding, as he wished his 
daughter to marry a titled personage. They sorrowfully 
obeyed. The general was soon after ordered with his army 
to meet an advancing foe. They met, and he repulsed them, 
but a division of the enemy's army by a circuitous route 



88 Emmanuel' s Land. 

marched and took the city in which the general's family 
resided, and quartered their soldiers and officers upon every 
family that they thought opulent enough to maintain them 
well. Several were quartered in the general's house, but the 
watchful mother, when the army first entered the city, con- 
cealed her daughter in a secret room, entered only by a secret 
. j>anel, for fear her exquisite beauty should meet the eye of 
some licentious officer. Two officers occupied a room with 
nothing but a long closet between her and them, and she 
determined, as far as possible, to ascertain their intentions 
toward them. For this purpose she frequently entered the 
closet and thereby obtained the pass word on the second day, 
and on the third day heard their plan of surrounding her 
father's army. She immediately decided to carry her father 
the news at the risk of her life. In the middle of the night she 
left her concealment and obtained a wig and false beard which 
her brother had worn to a masquerade, and appropriated an 
enemy's suit, leaving in its place an elegant watch, took plenty 
of gold, and escaped from the house and successfully passed 
the guards, obtained a horse, and after several narrow escapes 
reached her father's army and unfolded to him the enemy's 
plan. He was highly gratified to learn the enemy's intention, 
and said, my daughter, how shall I ever repay you for your 
courage and perseverance? She replied, allow me, dear father, 
to marry Lewellen. He said, I will see; he then sent for 
Lewellen and said, the enemy intend to surround us; we 
have neither men nor ammunition enough to defend ourselves; 
we must have a reinforcement and ammunition; I know no 
one in the army so cunning, brave and energetic as you 
are; I know you would risk your life in trying to bring a 
reinforcement, but you must try and meet General N.'s army 
and bring us aid. If you succeed, I will promote you and 
give you my daughter to wife. He replied, I will try; the 
battle is not to the swift, nor to the strong. He started and 
passed the enemy's line with three bullets in his limbs, and 



The Million n aire's Sons. 89 

came to his destination, delivered his message, and sank 
down completely exhausted with the loss of blood and 
over exertion, and wavered between life and death for sev- 
eral weeks. But when he recovered, he found that the regi- 
ment had arrived in time to relieve the general, and the 
general promoted him and gave him his daughter to wife. 
He rose to honor, and was blessed with a beautiful son and 
daughter, who became the joy and comfort of their lives. 
Benjamin became very rich, married a farmer's daughter and 
was well-beloved by his wife and children. Domestic Bentonis 
owned large fields and vast herds of cattle. Archibald became 
an excellent teacher and married a rich farmer's daughter. Ase- 
nath married a wealthy merchant. Oordovia became a whaler 
and amassed great wealth. Evans became a sailor, was ship- 
wrecked and cast on one of the South Sea islands and saved 
from death by the king's daughter, whom he married, and by 
whom he had one son. She lived three years and then died. 
He taught the islanders many useful things, and his son to 
' read and write; for he had his Testament in his pocket when 
he was cast away. At seventeen his son became king, imme- 
diately after his grandfather's funeral. Two years after, a 
ship came from his country, in which he obtained passage 
laden with gold and precious stones, and was received with 
great joy, for they had long mourned him as dead. Artemisia 
married a rich banker; her twin brother married the banker's 
sister and was cashier of the bank. Lucius became an artis. 
tic painter, and while painting an heiress' portrait fell in 
love with her; she returned his affection, and they were soon 
after married. Maxwell was a physician. Whilst walking 
in the street he saw a horse running away with an elegant car- 
riage, and in a moment more they came in contact with a heav- 
ily-loaded wagon. The vehicle was suddenly turned over and 
the occupants thrown violently upon the pavements. They 
were taken up insensible. He attended them night and day; 
at last they recovered. The nobleman, thankful for his timely 
12 



90 Emmanuel* 's Land. 

aid and constant attention, after paying him, made him a mag- 
nificent present. Bnt the nobleman's daughter gave her heart 
to the young physician in return for his. And as the noble- 
man saw that he was a deep student and loved his profession, 
he consented, after three years, to their marriage; and he 
soon rose high in his jjrofession. The rest married well and 
settled down in pleasant homes. 

But soon after Goodrell heard that his brother Ethelbert had 
offended the government, by taking part with its enemies, and 
had been tried, found guilty, and sent off with the galley pris- 
oners. He pitied his condition, and consulted with his father if 
it were not best to try to obtain his liberty and bring him home. 
The father said he would gladly receive him, if he were truly 
sorry for his past conduct, and would promise to be just and up- 
right in the future. So they obtained his liberty at a great price. 
But he had suffered so much that he was highly pleased with 
their kindness and became a good man. He deeply mourned 
over his children, for he had heard that the most of them had 
disgraced themselves and become very poor, and he felt that 
his bad example had brought them there. But G-oodrell and 
his father concluded to send for Mna and Lucius and his 
family; and great was the joy of Ethelbert when he beheld his 
son and daughter. And Goodrell and his father settled them 
in pleasant homes. Evans was attracted by Nina's pensive 
beauty; after a long time he succeeded in gaining her affec- 
tion and they were united in marriage; and Ethelbert spent 
his remaining days with them, and would often tell their chil- 
dren to take warning by him, and never be proud , vain, unjust 
and avaricious, for all such persons become miserable, either 
in this world or the world to come. Goodrell and his father 
both lived to a great old age and saw their children's children, 
even to the fourth generation, grow up good and happy. Xow 
can any of you draw a moral from this narrative? C. — Yes. 
S. — What is it? C. — That though the wicked for a season 
prosper, yet punishment overtakes them at last; and that 



The Millionaire's Sons. 91 

the blessing of the Lord rests upon the good; they may 
have trouble for a season, yet happiness of a spiritual or 
a temporal kind invariably attends them in the end. S. — 
That is true. And whenever we read a book, whether for 
amusement or edification, even a religious one, we should 
always strive to at least draw a good moral from it; something 
that will make us love God more. You should always ask your- 
self: Has it shown me the folly of sin? Does sin look better 
or worse to me? And if a religious one, say in your heart am I 
convinced by its teaching that I should grow day by day in 
the knowledge and acknowledgment of the truth? Does it 
show me in what instances I have gone astray? Does it leave a 
solemn and abiding impression on my heart? or, Does it show 
me more of the exceeding weight of sin than I ever felt before? 
Or when I put it down I can truly say I feel in a more solemn, 
humble frame than I felt before, then I can say this book is 
to my profit; and I would say to you never read a book or 
paper, even for amusement, that you cannot draw from it 
something that will tend to your eternal happiness; a little 
light reading when you are very tired, for a short time, is not 
objectionable, if it is of the right kind, something that depicts 
sin in its most heinous form, and virtue, morality and religion 
in robes of light; such reading is apt to leave a good impression 
upon a thoughtful mind, but much of the light literature of 
the day uses the name of God frequently in an unnecessary 
manner and treats religion irreverently, and I am very sorry 
to say that some of the Sabbath-school books belong to the 
same class of literature, not but that there are very many solid 
religious ones. So, my dear friends, be sure and never read 
any book or pamphlet or paper that makes light or treats of 
the Deity or his divine revelation irreverently; it is the machi- 
nation of the devil to lead souls astray; and sometimes he 
causes his emissaries not to openly ridicule religion, but to 
present evil in such fascinating garbs as to lead the unsuspicious 
astray, harden their hearts, and darken their minds so that 



92 Emmanuel's Land. 

the}' can think lightly of some things that they thought wrong 
before, and upholds them in some besetting sin; also weigh 
those with whom you associate in the same scale, and if you 
find their influence makes you less religious, shun them as you 
would a serpent that would bite you or an adder that would 
sting you. Augustus — Some of us think we are Christians 
but are not quite sure. What do you think a good evidence 
of being born again? S. — If you love God above everything 
else and feel resigned to live or to die, to be rich or poor, and 
in all places and in all conditions to say from the heart, Lord, 
Thy will, not mine, be done on earth as it is in heaven, and to 
love and honor Him in your deepest affliction above every thing 
else; if either of you feel thus, then be sure you are God's 
child and that He has led you in the way you should go. 
But Satan often brings many temptations to lead the young 
Christian astray, and sometimes causes them to doubt the good- 
ness and mercy of God; but then they must pray more ear- 
nestly. Grandell — Do you think we should go to God with our 
worldly affairs? S. — I do, even as very young persons should 
ask their father's direction in things he understands so much 
better than they. God knows what is best for us at any time, 
and will direct us if we ask Him in faith and love. If there 
should be an opening to establish yourselves in better business, 
where you could make property much faster then you are 
doing at present, or of making a good bargain honestly in a 
worldly view, do not undertake either of them without first 
humbly and sincerely asking God for guidance and direction, 
for He seeth not as man seeth, for what we might think for 
our profit might prove a curse to us in the end. Homer — 
But why does God afflict His children? 8. — He does not, but 
sometimes He allows Satan to do it, and He draws good out of 
the evil, for He frequently teaches us by affliction, trials and 
temptation, and even by our enemies, who will show us our 
faults when our friends would not. Every trouble and anguish 
will prove a blessing, either spiritually or temporally, if we 



Tee Millionnaire's Sons. 93 

are children of God. But, on the other hand, if we are children 
of the devil, it will only harden our hearts and cause us to 
rebel and murmur against God's just dispensations. What- 
ever has been our creed or teaching, if it has not drawn us 
near to God and filled our hearts with love and reverence for 
the Supreme Deity, unutterable thankfulness to His Son, 
and adoration to the Spirit, it is not good, for the tree is known 
by its fruit, therefore watch and pray, lest ye enter into 
temptation. 



PAET EIGHTH. 



ASTRONOMY. 



Children — Yon said if we got our geographical maps, so 
that we understood them perfectly, you would tell us a little 
about the astronomical ones. S. — I did; what do you want to 
know about them? C. — "We want to know if there is really 
in the sky, the shape of such animals and persons as we see in 
astronomy? S. — I think not, though some of the ancients 
imagined there were. You have learned from geography 
that the earth is divided into eastern and western, or northern 
and southern hemispheres; so are the heavens. The northern 
hemisphere is over the northern hemisphere of the earth, and 
the western hemisphere over the western hemisphere of the 
earth. The equator is drawn exactly oyer the earth equator, 
and it is called equinoctial. The elliptic is the path in which 
the sun appears to move in passing across the heavens. The 
milky way is a broad strip extending, like a great white band, 
north-west and south-east. The zodiac is a broad strip of the 
heavens, lying half on one side and half on the other side of 
the elliptic, or sun's path. The moon and most of the planets' 
paths lie within the zodiac. The stars are divided into con- 
stellations. C. — What is the meaning of constellation ? S. — 
It means several stars lying close together. C. — How 
many constellations are there? 8. — There are ninety-three; 
twelve within the zodiac, thirty-four within the northern, 
thirty-seven within the southern hemisphere. There is one 



Astronomy. 95 

star that always seems to keep its place; it is called the polar 
star. In the northern sky are seven stars that make a figure 
shaped like a great dipper; there are two in the dipper called 
pointers; on the picture they are always pointing to a solitary 
bright star about half way between the northern horizon and 
the zenith; the dipper seems to revolve around the polar star 
once in twenty-four hours. O. — Is the pole star more beauti- 
ful than the others? 8. — It is not, but seems more useful to 
mankind. The sailor on the wide ocean, the Indian in the 
pathless forest, and the caravan on the sandy deserts, direct 
their course by it; it is a sure guide. 0. — Please tell us about 
the big bear. S. — The great bear and little bear lie over the 
polar region of the earth, where there are vast numbers of 
bears. Some think that was why they were so named. C. — 
What does it say about that queen? S. — If you can find the 
great dipper, then look in the sky on the opposite side of the 
polar star, and at about an equal distance from it you will find 
six stars, making a figure shaped like a chair turned over; 
four of them make the bottom, and two the back; these are 
the brightest stars of a constellation called Cassiopea. Cassio- 
pea was the name of one of the queens of Ethiopia; she was 
exceedingly beautiful and greatly admired. After she died her 
name was given to a constellation, because they believed her 
spirit lived there. Some of the constellations appear in our 
evening sky only in the summer; in the winter they are in the 
sky, on the other side of the earth. C. — Will you tell us about 
the summer constellations? S. — Yes; the Lyra, about the first 
of June, rises at sunset in the northern sky; it rises higher and 
higher in the sky until October, then it descends until the 
last of January, when it disappears for four months. The 
heathen say that there lived thousands of years ago a musician 
named Orpheus; that his music was so entrancing that every 
living thing would stop to hear him; that the gods placed his 
lyre in the sky, as well as him, and it formed the constellation 
Lyra. Arid is somewhat north-east of the Lyra, and at a con- 



96 Emmanuel's Land. 

siderable distance from it, in the constellation called the Swan. 
Altair, south-east of Lyra and farther from it, is in the constel- 
lation called the Eagle Orion, rises nearly in the east, passes 
the meridian south of us and sets nearly in the west. It appears 
in our evening sky sometime after sunset early in December, 
and continues visible to us until June. Orion is the name of 
a celebrated Grecian hunter, whom they supposed their gods 
placed in the sky, in the constellation by that name. North- 
west of Orion is a constellation of the zodiac called Taurus; 
you will know it from a fiery red star called Aldebaran, and 
from six smaller stars in a cluster called the Pleiades. Alde- 
baran and the Pleiades are in our evening sky from October 
to the last of May; the Pleiades in Grecian fables are said to 
have been the daughters of King Atlas; being pursued by 
Orion Jupiter placed them in the sky in the form of doves. 
A good way east of Taurus, and north-west of Orion, 
appear two bright stars a short distance apart, and resem- 
bling each other, like twin brothers, called Castor and Pollux. 
It is said, in the fable, that the gods placed them in the sky 
on account of their great love for each other. East of the 
twins is a constellation of the zodiac called the Lion. It is 
visible in our evening sky from January to July. South-east 
of Orion and from us, blazes the most brilliant star ever seen 
in the heavens; it is Sirius, the Dog-star. It is in our evening 
sky from December to July. During a part of July and Au- 
gust it is over our heads in the day and close to the sun. The 
planets are great worlds, receiving light and heat from the sun, 
while the fixed stars are themselves suns to other worlds. 
There are thirty-seven planets at present known to us, includ- 
ing their satellites. C. — What are their names. 8. — I don't 
remember them all; but I will tell you the principal ones. 
First Mercury, because it is nearest the sun; then Venus; the 
Earth with her moon; then Mars; then Juno; then Vesta; 
then Ceres; then Pallas; then Jupiter with his four moons; 
then Saturn with his seven moons; then Herschel with his 



Astronomy. 97 

six moons; and Leverrier. Now I have told you enough about 
the planets to make you desire to study them, and astronomy 
in general? C. — You have; we think it would be delightful. 
S. — So do I; and the more I try to understand it, the greater 
view I have of the infinite power, wisdom and goodness of the 
Creator. And, my pupils, remember that this mighty Creator 
has invited you all to become His sons and daughters. Will 
you pray sincerely that He will make you Christians? C. — 
We will try. When can we come to hear some historical 
story? S. — Four weeks from this evening. 
13 



PART NIKTH. 



IRELAND. 



A. — "Will you give us a synopsis of Ireland and some other 
countries that have helped people America? S. — I will try 
to. I think when I studied history, Ireland was divided into 
four provinces, Leinster, Ulster, Munster and Connaught, con- 
taining in all thirty-two counties. Ireland is in many parts very 
mountainous and abounds in bogs and morasses. It is, not- 
withstanding, a fruitful country, and where the land is highly 
cultivated it is not inferior to England, either in the fertility 
of its soil or the salubrity of its climate. The bogs of Ireland 
are not injurious to health as has been frequently supposed. 
They are, on the contrary, such as to resist putrefaction, 
and human bodies that have lain there for ages have been dug 
up uninjured. Few countries produce finer grain than that 
which grows in the improved parts of this kingdom; and the 
cattle are so numerous, especially in the province of Con- 
naught, that vast quantities of beef and butter are exported. 
The northern and eastern counties are best cultivated and in- 
closed and most populous. Ireland is known to have many rich 
mines; it is famous for potatoes, upon which the poorer class 
chiefly subsist. Xo country in the world abounds more in 
healthful lakes, and it is plentifully watered with beautiful 
rivers. Killarney or Loughlean is famous for its romantic 
scenery. The Devil's Punch Bowl is a lake of circular form, 
noted for its immense depth and a beautiful cascade which runs 
out of it. The Giant's Causeway, on the north coast of Ire- 



Ireland. 99 

land, is an astonishing work of nature, consisting of millions of 
perpendicular columns, generally seven sided, and is divided 
into lengths of about eighteen inches, but fitted together with 
perfect accuracy. There are several acres of these columns, 
rising from one to fifteen feet above the level of the sea. Dub- 
lin, situated on both banks of the Lirfey, is the chief city of 
Ireland. Its public edifices are numerous and beautiful and 
its streets magnificent; there are several beautiful squares; 
Phoenix park, adorned with the villa of the lord lieutenant 
is a splendid inclosure. The suburbs of this fine city consist 
of low sand hovels, through the turf roofs of which the smoke 
issues without chimneys. Crowds of ragged and miserable 
wretches appear in every part of the city. Many causes, both 
foreign and domestic, conduce to contribute to the wretched 
condition of the lower class throughout the country. None, 
however, have been more efficient than the great land pro- 
prietors, who, leaving their own estates to reside in England 
or on the continent, let them to men who re-let them on the 
hardest terms. Poverty and oppression most naturally sup- 
press the more amiable feelings of humanity, and the poor 
Irish, reduced almost to desperation, are frequently guilty of 
crimes at which their wealthier neighbors revolt. About three- 
fourths of the Irish are Catholic, and the priest is supported 
by the people. The clergy teach the most wretched of the poor 
as well as the rich; and so do the Protestant clergy, who do good 
work. The government of the country is in the hands of a vice- 
roy, or lord lieutenant, who resides at the castle of Dublin and 
lives in great splendor. Cork, on the sea, is, next to Dublin, 
the largest and most populous town in the kingdom. Killar- 
ney boasts of air without fog, water without mud, and fire 
without smoke, and streets paved with marble. The character 
of the lower Irish is turbulent, thoughtless, vivacious and 
cheerful by turns; their ancient history is involved in much 
obscurity, and has been the object of much contention among 
antiquarians for more than two centuries. The Irish them- 



100 Emmanuel's Land. 

selves consider their origin as much more honorable than the 
English or the Scotch; and according to their legends their 
island was inhabited about 321 years after the flood. In the 
accounts given by their own historian of the state of Ireland 
during their own native monarch reigns, she suffered by a 
series of barbaric murders, factions and anarchy. About the 
fifth century the Christian religion was introduced in the 
island by Patrick, a missionary, their titular saint, to whom 
they are indebted for the introduction of letters and civiliza- 
tion. He is also said to have destroyed all the vipers and 
wild animals with which the country abounded. He went 
about from place to place preaching the Gospel, and by his 
eloquence and the aid of the Holy Spirit converting all who 
heard him to Christianity. St. Patrick also built many 
churches and founded monasteries and schools for the education 
of the priesthood. He lived to be 120 years old. In the reign 
of Henry the Second of England, Dermod Mcmorough, 
prince of Leinster, being banished from Ireland for various 
crimes, which he had committed, landed in England, and 
implored assistance and gained it. He subdued and gained 
his dominion and some others. Then some of the English ad- 
venturers made an excursion against the Irish. Richard, Earl 
of Sugal, succeeded Dermod at his death, as he married Eva, 
his daughter. King Henry grew jealous of his earl's position 
in Ireland and also of some adventurers, so he marched against 
Ireland. He left most of the Irish chieftains in possession of 
their territories, but he bestowed some upon the English 
adventurers. Upon Earl Richard, the Princess Eva's husband, 
he bestowed the title of seneschal. On Richard's death he 
appointed William Fitz Adeben. During his government the 
whole country was one scene of rapine and disorder. After a 
while the king appointed Prince Dohn in his place, but he 
also made a poor ruler. In the reign of Henry the Third 
they suffered still more; even the clergy became corrupt. In 
1341 Edward Bruce, with 3,000 Scotch, tried to subdue 



Ireland. 101 

Ireland. James the First tried to ameliorate their condition. 
Justice was administered and oppression banished. In 1641 
the Protestants and Catholics fought each other and a uni- 
versal peace ensued. Since then their condition is better. 



PART TEjSTTH. 



DIALOGUE BETWEEN A CHRISTIAN 
AND AN ATHEIST. 



Will you tell its about your journey? 8. — I will, a little. 
On board of the packet was a large number of passengers, the 
most of whom knew not God, and when the Sabbath came a 
minister, who was on board, offered to preach, but the pro- 
posal did not please the majority, and so he kept silent. Soon 
after they arranged themselves in groups, playing cards, chess, 
and so forth, some using very profane language, others joking 
and making sport of religion. There was but one reading, 
and that was a tall but elegant young lady, and near her sat a 
bashful young girl of seventeen. Soon a superbly-dressed 
young man arose and approached them, and addressing the 
elegant lady, said, will you please inform me what is the title 
of the book that interests you so deeply that you take no parr 
in any of the amusements that surround you? She replied, 
it is the Bible. He said, do you believe it is true? She 
replied, I certainly do. He said, who wrote it? She replied, 
men inspired by God. He said, how can it be true when it 
contradicts itself in so many places? She replied, I do not see 
as it does, and I know it is true. He said, if you know it, will 
you not prove to us that it is true? She replied, I will not; 
I know it is true, and so would you if you would read it. He 
replied, but suppose I should tell you that we had read it and 



Christian and Atheist. 103 

believe it a cunningly-devised fable. She replied, if that is 
your view of it, it is useless for me to argue with you. Then 
the bashful girl spoke and said, I am but a young village girl, 
with but a limited education, but with God's help I will strive 
to defend His book. Then the gentleman said, I will be glad 
to hear your defense if you will first prove to me that there is 
a God. She replied, that is a subject I have never conversed 
much upon, but I have read a book containing an argument 
between an Atheist and a Christian, and I did not think the 
Atheist's reason any thing but that which naturally arises 
from a corrupt, unregenerated heart, and you never would 
have doubted the Bible if you had not depended on worldly 
wisdom instead of God's revealed word. I suppose you have 
studied philosophy? He replied, I have, to a great extent, 
and so I have the other sciences. Then she said, do you 
believe that the world and the whole universe from all eternity 
was in the same shape or form that it is now? He replied, I 
believe it was first a chaotic mass of matter. She said, do you 
believe that there was ever any thing added to or taken from 
matter? He replied, I do not. She said, how many original 
or essential qualities are there in matter? He replied, there 
are seven. She said, then if there is no God, how did matter 
come to assume its present form? He replied, to motion, and 
motion alone is to be ascribed all the changes and all the com- 
binations, and in short all the various combinations of matter; 
it is by motion that every thing existing is produced; it 
experiences change, expands and is destroyed; it is motion that 
generates and preserves for a time and successively destroys 
one part of the universe by the other while the sum of exist- 
ence remains eternally the same. Nature or matter by its com- 
bination produces suns which place themselves in the center 
of so many systems. She forms planets which by their 
peculiar essence gravitate and describe their revolutions around 
the sun. She said, how do you account for the originality of 
man's thoughts? He replied, in the same way the motion 



104 Emmanuel's Land. 

communicated to the nerve that modifies the brain, in conse- 
quence of which it reacts upon itself and becomes capable of 
producing within itself a great variety of motion which has 
been designated or called the intellectual faculties. She said, 
do not natural philosophers agree that inertia is one of the 
essential qualities of matter? He replied/ they do. She said, 
they mean that matter at rest has no power to put itself in 
motion, do they not? He replied, certainly they do. She 
said, then admitting that motion formed every thing, you 
would have to admit that there was a self-existent God to put 
it in motion, for motion cannot be eternal, for that which is 
eternal cannot have anything before it; but matter must have 
existed before motion, since it could not move till after it 
existed, and when it moved how came it to move so intelli- 
gently? The locomotive and a large train of cars are moved 
by steam motion, but they had to be made and set in motion 
and then controlled by the engineer, the same as the universe 
was by the Almighty Creator, for with all my credulity I could 
not believe any thing so absurd and contradictory as to say 
that matter is inert and that matter moves from the very 
necessity of its nature. He replied, I did not say that matter 
moves by any inherent capacity but that every particle 
of matter has the power of attraction for other particles, 
which we call gravitation, by which every particle is im- 
pelled to rush toward every other particle. It is gravita- 
tion, modified by certain other affinities in matter, which orig- 
inated motion, and motion once begun could never cease un- 
til it had produced the present order of things. She said, do 
not philosophers tell us that the effect of gravitation as the 
sole cause of motion would be to dash our earth with great ve- 
locity right into the sun; and so with every smaller or larger 
body in the solar system; and so with every planet in the uni- 
verse with the respective suns which they surround? My phi- 
losophy says the existing motion 01 the planets are the re- 
sult of a combination of forces; the philosophers suppose a 



Christian and Atheist. 105 

previous motion, only modified by gravitation, which did not 
impart it, but only changed its direction. Matter has no power 
that could have originated that previously existing or propel- 
ling force. All the ingenuity of scepticism, aided by all the 
sciences, has never been able to construct any consistent the- 
ory which shuts G-od out of the universe, and yet explains how 
or why these mighty suns and planetary systems began to 
move. He replied, I thought you said you had but a limited 
education ; you understand philosophy better than I do, 
and I have studied it for years. She said, I did say my edu- 
cation was limited, but I have read scientific books instead of 
novels, and G-od has given me the ability to understand the 
most of what I read, and the memory to retain it; I can usu- 
ally repeat the essential parts of any thing I read months after 
I have read it. I usually compare books or arguments in my 
own mind to see which I think the most reasonable. Now 
please answer 'me candidly, if you still think gravitation or 
motion a solid reason for the present form of the universe. He 
replied, I do not. For, viewing it from your standpoint, which 
I know to be a purely philosophical one, I can see that it is 
not consistent but contradictory, for I know that motion is an 
accidental property of matter and, therefore, cannot be eter- 
nal. She said, then as you hold that matter only is eternal, 
and that one of its essential properties is inertia, and that it 
is impossible for matter at rest to put itself in motion, there 
must have been a God to put it in motion. He replied, yes, if 
philosophers are right, that the universe was originally a cha- 
otic mass of matter. But I think now that they may have been 
mistaken. I think that the present form or order of the uni- 
verse may have existed from all eternity. For, thousands of 
years ago it existed in the same form as it is now, and no man 
can remember when it did not exist so. She said, then if na- 
ture in her present form is eternal, we must believe that man 
must have always dwelt on the earth; yet there are no records 
of his domgs, only for a few thousand years. Fossil remains cer- 
14 



106 Emmanuel's Land. 

tainly give us no token that man had any existence until other 
races had lived and disappeared. But if the universe as a whole 
existed of necessity and from all eternity, then all its parts must 
have existed of necessity and from all eternity, and whatever now 
exists must have always so existed; but we are all here, a part of 
it, and Ave did not exist in this form from all eternity. He replied, 
the matter of Avhich we consist was as really in being as it is now, 
only it had not been elaborated into our bodies. Now I know 
there is a beginning to each individual, but not to the eternal 
matter or series of which each individual forms a part. She said, 
it is a self-evident fact that if man is eternal the earth is not; 
if summer is eternal, winter is not, for it falls short of an eternal 
existence by several months; if day is eternal, night is not, for 
it falls short of an eternal existence by several hours, which 
would make eternity about twelve hours longer than time. 
The present order of existence has a succession of alternate 
events, like day and night, winter and summer, cold and hot 
weather. If these orders existed from eternity there must have 
been an eternal succession of alternate events; but, a succession 
of alternate events cannot be eternal, unless Ave have tAvo eter- 
nities, one longer and one shorter than the other; it follows, 
therefore, that the present order of the universe could not 
have existed from eternity; this is a self-eA T ident fact. He replied, 
I see it is; so I have heretofore looked at Avhat seemed unreason- 
able in the Christian theology, but I now see that the atheist 
philosophy is far more unreasonable; still I have doubts of a 
God, and yet cannot fully account for the things that exist. 
She said, only admit that there is a (rod and all is easy. There 
is the power that created matter, here is the intelligence that 
arranged this beautiful universe from matter. He replied, you 
seem to think that matter cannot plan, cannot think or mani- 
fest intelligence, and that mind may exist without matter, 
which Ave know is not so, for the science of phrenology has 
shown that what we call mind is nothing more than what 
phrenologists call the physiological action of the brain; it is 



Christian and Atheist. 107 

weak when the brain is weak, and strengthens with its 
strength; it is deranged with disease; it is destroyed by a blow 
upon the head, as then the person becomes an idiot; I heard 
even of a small piece of skull pressing upon the brain and 
the person becoming crazy, and when it was removed, becom- 
ing sane again; now, if the brain can think, and the brain is 
matter, it is certain that matter is capable of thought ) and if 
one know nothing of mind without brain, it is equally certain 
that nothing else but brain does think, reason, plan, love, hate, 
reverence, honor, design, hope, despair, abhor, strive, decide, 
command and obey. She said, then the brain of the universe, 
which did the thinking by which it was contrived and ar- 
ranged, is somewhere now in existence; and if we could but 
find it, and roll a great stone or mammoth rock upon it, 
we might press out of existence all the minds of the planetary 
system; it follows, moreover, that, since none of the brain of 
which we have knowledge began to think before it existed 
as brain, the brain of the universe must be different from 
all other brains, since the brain matter must have been as- 
sorted and arranged before there could have been any brains 
to do the knowing and thinking, which must have been done 
to assort and arrange it; and if you will not admit that, then 
you must believe that from all eternity there existed a mass 
of brains which did this wonderful work. He replied, I did not 
intimate that the universe had brains, but that matter could 
think. She said, but how could it think without first taking 
that form? Do you believe that the earth, the trees and water 
and fire think? He replied, I do not. She said, and the 
brain of itself does not think any more than the ear hears of 
itself or the eye sees of itself; if I should put my finger in 
your eye you could not see, but it would not follow that it 
was thb eye itself and not the mind that did the seeing; the 
eye is simply the instrument of the soul with which to see the 
things of the external world. If the eye sees, why does it not 
continue to see when death has come and the soul is gone; the 



108 Emmanuel's Land. 

light enters and paints its picture on the optic nerve just as 
before, but there is nothing now to perceive the picture, 
nothing now that sees; so with the ear, the vibration strikes 
upon the drum, but there is nothing that hears; so with the 
brain, it is all there, but it no longer swarms with bright 
thoughts, for that which used it as an instrument of thought 
is gone. The matter of the brain must not only exist in this 
specific form but it must be alive and under the influence of 
thinking principles, whatever they may be, or else there is no 
thought. Here is one consideration that will set this question, 
I think, forever at rest. Can matter think? If it can, it 
must be an inherent quality of its nature, or because the 
capacity to think is an inherent quality of its nature, or 
because the capacity has been in some way acquired by it. 
No other supposition is possible. Now it is certainly not 
necessary to the nature of matter, as such, to think, for if it 
is, all matter must at all times be thinking; it can no more 
exist without thought than it can exist without occupying 
space. It is not even necessary for brain matter to think, for 
if it is, brain matter could never cease to think. We know 
there is something that thinks, and we know that thinking is 
not an essential quality of matter. Matter can exist and even 
brain matter can exist without thought or capacity to think. 
Whence then comes this capacity to think? It is not in the 
matter, and consequently no arrangement or modification of 
particles of matter could develop it or make it manifest which 
did not exist, but when the particles of matter are arranged 
and organized in a certain way. He replied, but I have been 
told the book you call the Bible is false, for God is a God of 
truth, and the Bible is full of contradictions, and God must 
be consistent with Himself, as all nature shows; the Bible 
represents Him as capricious, cruel, revengeful, unjust and 
deceitful. I could reverence the God who made the uni- 
verse, but the God who made such a book as that my soul 
would abhor. She said, I think, if you read the book care- 



Christian and Atheist. 109 

fully, you will find him just, merciful, loving and kind, and 
far more ready to forgive than an earthly parent. We find, 
by carefully searching ancient authors, that part of the 
Bible existed 4,000 years ago. It was given by God Himself 
to Moses on Mount Sinai; and seventy of the rulers of the 
people saw the glory of God rest on the mount, although they 
saw not God's face, and all the people heard the noise and 
feared, and Moses, Aaron and Hur saw God's angels; and 
Moses remained there forty days, and conversed and re- 
ceived instructions from Him; and the angels of the cove- 
nant must certainly have known how to instruct him aright, 
so there is not the least doubt but what his account 
of the past is true. He replied, do you think the world 
was created in six days? She said, I do, but not in 
six of our days, for the sun did not shine upon our planet 
until the fourth day; but in a heavenly day, which might 
be thousands of years. Any good astronomer knows that 
there is a great variation in the length of the days on different 
planets, and they suppose that all the fixed stars are suns 
around which thousands of planets move; now, would it not 
be an absurd idea, that God created them by any so-called day 
on either of them, as they did not then exist, that is when He 
began their creation; but He undoubtedly dwelt in the heaven 
of heavens of which the Scriptures speak, and He probably has 
something there He calls day by which He measured time; but 
when He speaks of earthly things, He speaks of it by earthly 
time. God created light on the first day, and the sun on the 
fourth day, and undoubtedly all the suns in the universe were 
made to shine out of that light. He replied, that is a new idea, 
and yet I believe it is true. She said, I have no doubt but 
what all the books of Moses are true, and the wonders therein 
described, or they would never have been accepted by the 
Israelitish nation, which at that early period numbered hun- 
dreds of thousands, and afterward became a mighty nation. 
And to convince yourself that that mighty nation did always 
accept it, see in what reverence the Jews of the present day 



110 Emmanuel's Land. 

hold the Old Testament, and yet they are scattered among 
every civilized nation — a living monument of wrath and mercy. 
Do you think that so enlightened and shrewd a people would 
be likely to accept the Bible as the history of their nation, as 
the word of God, if they had not received ample proof of its 
truth? He replied, I do not, for they are shrewd, numerous and 
wealthy. She said, yet there are only one and a half tribe of 
that nation which received and reverenced the Old Testament. 
He replied, but they reject the New Testament. She said, one 
of their own prophets said they should be blind until the 
fullness of Gentiles should come. He replied, do you think that 
the prophetic book speaks as plainly of the coming of Christ? 
She said, I do; and as the Jews believe He is to come in power, 
so do we believe He is to come a second time, in power and 
great glory. The prophets speak as plainly of His humble 
guise, when He should come to offer Himself a sacrifice for 
mankind, as when He shall return in power and great glory. 
And now, I want to know if we are not very ungrateful to treat 
with contempt the Son of God, since He offered His own body 
a sacrifice for our sin? Which of you would give your life or 
that of your child, to save those who scorned to heed your 
warning, when they willfully rushed into danger ? My friends, 
God is love; but He is also just, and cannot lie. Look into 
the Bible and see if the judgment has not fallen upon the 
nations as He foretold them, and if blessings do not follow 
nations that obey? And I entreat you, my friends, to accept 
the offers of salvation before it eternally is too late. For He 
says: " Come unto me all ye ends of the earth, and be ye saved, 
for I am God, and there is none other." And again: ' ' Though 
your sins be as scarlet, they shall be white as snow; though 
they shall be red as crimson, they shall be white as wool." 
He replied, we Avill try to follow your advice. 

The Holy Spirit had made that bashful girl an instrument 
in His hand of awakening them to a sense of their situation, 
for they all forsook their amusements and inquired how they 
should please God. E. — Were you the girl? S. — Yes. 



PAET ELEVENTH. 



ROME, FRANCE AND BRITAIN. 



Rettie — Several of us have come to learn more of the 
history of some of the nations of the Bible than you have 
yet given us. The most of us have read ancient history, 
but it is so long that we forget much of the first before we get 
to the last. S. — The history of what nation shall we take up? 
Burton — The Romans, if you please. S. — Rome was founded 
790 years before Christ. It was said to have had seven kings. 
The licentious conduct of Sextus, the son of the last king 
Tarquin, and his infamous behavior toward Lucretia, wife of 
his cousin Collantinus, were the cause of the abolition of the 
regal form of government in Rome. Brutus roused the senate 
and they banished the king and his family. So the royal gov- 
ernment was abolished after a continuation of about 150 
years. Then Rome became a republic and was governed by 
two consuls, chosen every year; their power was nearly that of 
a king. As the patricians assumed all the posts of honor in 
the government, the plebeians demanded and obtained a 
tribune. This tribune had the power, by simply saying 
" veto," of annulling anything which they judged prejudicial 
to the plebeians. Then there were ten men who were ordered 
to prepare a body of written laws and put them in execution 
for one year. Through the influence of the consuls the gov- 
ernment was changed from an aristocracy to a democracy. 
And the consuls also created an officer, in cases of deep emer- 



112 Emmanuel's Land. 

gency, for six months, called the dictator. The office of 
censor was one of great dignity; there were two of them; and 
once in five years they took the census, and inspected the mor- 
als and duties of the people; and they themselves, to retain 
their office, had to have an unimpeachable character. The 
Eoman Empire, under the kings, was confined to the city of 
Borne, and a few miles around it; at the end of the republic 
it comprehended all Italy, a great part of Gaul, part of Britain, 
Africa proper, a great part of Spain, Illyria, Istria, Liburnia, 
Dalmatia, Achaia, Macedonia, Dardania, Massia, Thrace, 
Pontus, Armenia, India, Cilicia, Syria and Egypt. Under the 
emperors, the following countries were reduced to Roman 
provinces: All Spain, the Alps, Maritime, Piedmont, Rhge- 
tia, Noricum, Pannonia, Massia, Pontus, Armenia, Assyria 
and Arabia. The first large ship that the Romans had, they 
modeled from a Carthaginian vessel that was driven on shore 
during a storm. They soon after built one hundred war-ves- 
sels. The Romans after three dreadful wars subd ued Carthage, 
and the inhabitants were either inhumanly massacred or led 
into captivity. Lucretia — How many? S. — About 1,000,000 
and destroyed their city. Angelica — Was it not the largest 
city in Africa? S. — It was. Drusilla — By whom was it 
founded? 8. — By Dido, who fled from Tyre, from Pygma- 
lion, the murderer of her husband, and received from the in- 
habitants the ground upon which it was built. There she 
also built her castle, and gave the newly-founded state excel- 
lent institutions. The Roman policy pursued toward some of 
the conquered was wise and judicious. They removed to 
Rome the greatest leading men of their largest conquered 
cities, and bestowed upon them the privilege of Roman citi- 
zens, which was highly prized by every one; because it gave 
a person when condemned by a magistrate the right of appeal- 
ing to the highest power in Rome; nor could any Roman cit- 
izen be condemned without a trial; nor punished without be- 
ing legally condemned. After a while the people became vain, 



Rome, France and Britain. 113 

proud and luxurious, and consequently effeminate. Then the 
consulship was seized without the formality of an election, 
by Cinna, Marius and Sylla, the last a celebrated general 
and dictator who caused more than 100,000 persons to be 
put to death. He had inscribed on his tomb that no 
man had ever equaled him in doing evil to his enemies or 
good to his friends. The Julian family were from the city of 
Alba, and brought to Kome by Romulus himself. Julius Caesar 
was a remarkable man. It is said he conquered 300 nations, 
800 cities and caused the death of a million on the battle field, 
and afterward was murdered. After severe contest, Octavius 
ascended the throne. He was a grandson of a sister of Julius 
Caesar. Egypt became a Roman province under Octavius, and 
the beautiful abandoned queen Cleopatra, to avoid falling into 
the hands of her conquerors, caused herself to be poisoned by 
an asp. Octavius, Lepidus and Marc Antony were triumvirs, 
but they did not rule long. Augustus became emperor and 
liberally patronized literature and art. So they flourished in his 
reign. After him Tiberius ascended the throne, and during 
his reign our Lord and Saviour was crucified. Tiberius was 
succeeded by nine other emperors, all of a profligate and 
abandoned character with the exception of Vespasian and 
Titus. Vespasian was a good prince and a patron of literary 
men, and Vespasian's son Titus gained the enviable title of the 
delight of mankind. The other seven Caesars, namely, Cali- 
gula, Claudius, Nero, Goba, Otho, Vitellius and Domitian, 
disgraced the throne by a course of profligacy at which 
humanity blushes. From the time the Romans destroyed 
Carthage they began to be immoral, and their motives for 
making war and conquest seem to have been to satisfy their 
avarice and ambition. After Domitian there reigned twelve em- 
perors, the best of whom were Trajan, Hadrian, the Antonines 
and Alexander Severus; the rest were wicked, dissolute princes, 
many of them coming to an untimely end by assassination. 
Diocletian voluntarily resigned the crown. The first Christian 
15 



114 Emmanuel's Land. 

monarch was Constantine, and he was miraculously converted 
to Christianity much like Paul. He changed the seat of gov- 
ernment to Byzantium and changed its name to Constantinople. 
After he had embraced religion idolatry nearly ceased for a 
short time, but was not wholly abolished until the reign of 
Theodosius, about 400 years after Christ. Theodosius previous 
to his death gave the eastern empire to his son Arcadius, and 
the western to his son Honorius. The western division was 
invaded by the Goths, and the Vandals; it was finally termi- 
nated by Odoacer, the king of the Heruli, who deposed the last 
Emperor Eomulus Augustulus, and assumed the title of the 
king of Italy, A. D. 450 years; but the eastern empire sur- 
vived the western 1,000 years, and was increased by the addition 
of Italy, and the coast of the Mediterranean. It was finally 
conquered by the Turks under Mahomet the Second who put an 
end to the eastern empire, and Constantinople has been the 
seat of the Turkish government ever since. Mahomet the First 
from a private merchant of a caravan, became monarch of 
Arabia, and founded an empire which, in about eighty years, 
arose to an eminent degree of glory and power. Mahomet 
was born at Mecca, April 9, A. D. 571; he died at Medina, at 
the age of sixty-three. The Koran is their Bible; they teach 
that there is but one God, and Mahomet is his prophet; the 
Koran teaches many moral precepts; I think that Mahomet 
was a somnambulist, and thought he saw visions, for he cer- 
tainly brought them a better religion than they had; and I 
think that the Lord made use of him and his fanatical followers, 
to punish idolatry and a corrupt Christianity. His followers 
were called Islamism or Moslem; they believed in predestina- 
tion, and fought with a fierce and resolute courage, because 
they thought they were doing God service. The Saracen 
empire lasted six hundred years, during which time it in- 
cluded Persia, Syria, Asia Minor, Arabia, and other regions 
in the east, with Egypt, the north of Africa and Spain; there 
was a division made in this empire. In the reign of Ali the Fifth 



Rome, France and Britain. 115 

(sovereign^, successor of Mahomet, his followers respected the 
Koran only; the traditionaries received besides the Koran 
the ancient tradition as compiled and taught by Othman, 
therefore, modern Turkey is called the Ottoman empire. 
The Persians belong to the sect of Ali, and do not agree any 
better than the Protestants and Catholics; during this time 
there were nineteen caliphs of the family of Omar, and thirty- 
seven of the house of Abbas, while a great part of Europe was 
sunk in barbarism. Learning and the arts nourished in Spain 
where remarkable monuments of their labor are still seen. 
Haroun al Easchid made Bagdad illustrious by the splendor of 
the arts and sciences. The Moors of Cordova were at this time 
the most enlightened of the Europeans. The western empire 
under Charlemagne comprehended France, Marca, Hisponica 
or Kbvaria, and Catalonia, Majorica, Minorica, Ivica, Corsica, 
Italy; as far south as Naples, Istria, Liburnia, Dalmatia, 
Khaetia, Yandelica, Noricum, Germany, from the Rhine to the 
Oder, and to the banks of the Baltic. Charlemagne received 
the imperial crown at Rome, 774. The origin of the principal 
nations of Europe maybe traced to three distinct families: the 
Latin, the German and the Sclavonic. The Italians, the 
French, the Spaniards, and the Portuguese have derived their 
civilization and their language from Rome; the Germans, the 
Swiss, the English, the Swedes, the Danes and Hollanders are of 
the Teutonic race; the Poles and Russians occupy the first of the 
Sclavonic race. Those nations whose intellectual culture is of 
Latin origin were the earliest civilized; they have for the most 
part inherited the quick sagacity of the Romans in the conduct of 
worldly affairs. Social institutions, founded on pagan religion, 
preceded among them the establishment of Christianity; and 
when the people of the north came to conquer these very peo- 
ple, they adopted the customs of the countries which they con- 
quered. 

Edgar — Do you think the downfall of Rome was a pun- 
ishment in part for their indiscriminate slaughter of the Car- 



116 Emmanuel's Land. 

thaginians? S. — In part, and partly for their cruelties 
to the Jews and Christians, and partly to the luxurious 
state of living they had adopted, and consequently the loss 
of that martial spirit which once inspired the Roman legions 
before they became enervated by dissipated habits, so that they 
were subdued by the Goths, the Vandals and the Huns in the 
western empire. Gertie — Tell us what they did to the Jews? 
S. — During the reign of Vespasian Jerusalem was destroyed by 
his son Titus and upward of a million of the Jews perished in 
the siege of the city, which lasted six months, and nearly 100,000 
were carried away captive; yet the Jews, though scattered 
among the nations, remain a distinct people. During the 
reign of Titus Herculaneum and Pompeii were buried beneath 
the ashes thrown from Vesuvius, but after a burial of nearly 
1,800 years they are fast being excavated. During the reign 
of Claudius Britain was added to the Roman empire. The 
Romans built large cities, laid out and graded a large number 
of roads and constructed vast bridges. 

The first king of France was Clovis, who crowned himself 
in 496 with his own hand. After Clovis, the names of the 
different families of kings that reigned, were the Merovingian 
from A. D. 690 to 751; the Carlovingian, from 751 to 987; 
Capitian from 987 to 1328; Valois from 1328 to 1589; and 
from 1589 to 1793 the house of Bourbon. From 480 France 
was Catholic mostly, until the reign of Louis the Sixteenth, 
about 1784, when the reign of terror commenced in France. A 
little before 1793, the National Convention passed a decree sup- 
pressing the Christian religion throughout France and declar- 
ing that the only deities to be worshiped were the fictitious 
deities Equality and Reason. They abolished the Christian 
Sabbath, and in lieu of it made every tenth day a day of rest. 
And the people showed how inhuman and cruel a nation 
can be without religion. Napoleon, in 1804, commenced his 
reign. He was a brave and courageous man, but too ambitious. 
He divorced the Empress Josephine in 1810, so that he conld 



Rome, France and Britain. 117 

marry Maria Louisa, the daughter of Francis the First, em- 
peror of Austria, because he wished an heir of royal blood to his 
crown. But after that his fortunes waned, and he died an exile 
on the Isle of St. Helena. Louis the Eighteenth assumed the 
throne of France. June 18, 1815, he was again restored to the 
throne of France. He was succeeded by his brother Charles 
the Tenth. In 1830 Charles fled from Paris and the throne was 
declared vacant. August 9, 1830, Louis Philippe assumed the 
crown. History has but few events which can compare with 
the short struggle which took place in Paris just before the 
Parisians left their homes to fight, without organization and 
almost without arms, against some of the best troops in the 
world. They were not a rabble driven by hunger, nor a rebel- 
lious nobility; they were men who would not suffer themselves 
to be stripped of their rights, but firmly and manfully defended 
them to the death. Louis Philippe made such great alliances 
that he thought no human power could molest him. In the 
progress of religious liberty since the breaking out of the late 
French Revolution, the severe laws against Protestants have 
been relaxed in every nation of Europe, and France is more 
free and happy, though she had to fight for her rights. 

England, under the name of Great Britain, first became 
known in history about 50 B. C, although its legends reach 
back of that hundreds of years. About that time Julius 
Caesar subdued Gaul and undertook the conquest of Britain. 
It was not until the reign of Claudius that they got a 
a firm footing there. It was held about 500 years. The in- 
habitants were of Celtic origin; they had Druids for their re- 
ligious teachers and bards for their poetical historians. The 
office of Druid partook of both a religious and political char- 
acter, and their power was very great. They taught that the 
arcana of sciences must not be committed to writing, but to 
memory; that everything derives its origin from heaven; thai 
every soul is immortal; that if the world be destroyed, it will 
be by fire and water; that upon extraordinary emergencies, a 



118 Emmanuel's Land. 

man must be sacrificed; that there is another world to which 
the spirit goes, and if you give a written letter to a dying per- 
son or burn it upon the funeral pile of the dead, it will be 
faithfully delivered in the other world. 

But in the fifth century the failing fortunes of Eome caused 
them to abandon their conquest of Britain. Soon after they 
withdrew their armies, the Scots and Picts invaded Britain. 
The Britons then asked aid of the Saxons. They readily 
came to their assistance with 1,600 men. The Saxons, finding 
the country more inviting than their own, assisted by Jutes 
or Jutlanders in Denmark, and the Angles (part of Prussia), 
and the Erieslanders, took possession of the country in 590 and 
reduced them to subjects. Some fled and settled in Brittany 
and some to Wales. The Saxons divided England into seven 
distinct kingdoms, called the Heptarchy. After 200 years and 
several wars among themselves the kingdom was united under 
Egbert. Religion was again introduced into England under 
the reign of Ethelbert, the fourth king. The Saxons were 
light haired, blue eyed and large sized. Their first king was 
Egbert; their second, Ethelwolf; their third, Ethelbald; their 
fourth, Ethelbert; their fifth, Ethelred; their sixth, Alfred (the 
Great). He was attacked suddenly by the Danes, but escaped in 
disguise. He afterward overcame his enemies. He was one of 
the most perfect examples on record of an able and patriotic 
monarch united with a true Christian man, an able general and 
a distinguished statesman. He introduced the trial by jury, 
divided England into counties, introduced the art of building 
with brick and stone, prepared a code of laws, caused many ships 
to be built, and invited learned men to the court. The people 
were classed as follows: kings, princes, nobles, ecclesiastics, 
freemen, and f reedmen and slaves. Alfred also translated sev- 
eral books into English, and is said to have founded Oxford Uni- 
versity and divided England into shires. Edward, the eldest 
son of Alfred, commenced his reign in 900. In his reign the 
University of Cambridge was founded, the battles of Tensford 



Rome, France and Britain. 119 

and Maiden were fought, and Northland and East Angela 
were united to the crown. Ethelstane, crowned 925, possessed 
great virtues and was wise and valiant in his reign. Con- 
stantino the Third, of Scotland, and six Irish and Welsh 
kings were killed at the battle of Brunanburg. Edmond 
the Pious was crowned in 941. He yielded Cumberland and 
Westmoreland to the king of Scotland. Leolf assassinated. 
Edred was crowned in 948. In his reign Northumberland 
and the Danes were reduced. Edwy was crowned in 955. In 
his reign was the rebellion of the Mercians. Edgar was 
crowned in 959; soon after the kings of Wales, Ireland and 
the Isle of Man acknowledged him their king. Edward the 
Martyr was crowned in 975. He was assassinated by order 
of Elfrida, his stepmother. Ethelred the Second was crowned 
in 979. In his reign Arabic figures were introduced and 
Sweyn, king of Denmark, conquered England. Edmund in 
1016 Avas crowned. In his reign occurred the massacre of 
the Danes, and England was divided between Edmund, his 
son, and Canute, the son of Sweyn, king of Denmark. He 
was assassinated by order of Edric. Canute the First was 
crowned in 1017. He swayed the scepter of England for 
seventeen years with a firm and vigorous hand. He also held 
the thrones of Denmark and Norway, and at Edmund's un- 
natural death he assumed his half of the kingdom. He became 
powerful, and for a time trampled upon religion and justice, 
but he afterward became good. He was succeeded at his 
death, in 1036, by Harold the First, a merciless tyrant; and 
he was succeeded by his brother Hardicanute, or Canute the 
Second, in 1039. I will tell you some of their atrocities at 
another time, and a good deal of romance, or truths that sound 
like it, from the English history. At present I am giving you 
but a short synopsis of her history. He was succeeded in 1041 
by Edward the Confessor. His reign was much disturbed by 
his father-in-law Godwin, Earl of Kent, and his son Harold. 
To defeat his aims Edward bequeathed the crown to William of 



120 Emmanuel's Land. 

Normandy, a prince of great ability, whose courage had already 
rendered his name illustrious. At the battle of Hastings, in 
1066, Harold was slain and William ascended the throne of 
England. He was succeeded by William Rufus, in 1087. 
He was a tyrannical, perfidious and very cruel monarch, and 
came to an untimely end. He was succeeded by his brother 
Henry in 1100. He was a prince of great accomplishments, 
both of mind and person. On the death of Henry, Stephen 
usurps the crown. He conceded to each of the barons the 
right to fortify his castle and put it in a state of defense. 
The power of the crown was thus weakened. Henry the 
Second (Plantagenet) was crowned in 1154, son of Maude the 
daughter of Henry the First, the great great granddaughter of 
Edmund Ironside. Henry the Second's father was Geoffrey 
Plantagenet, the second husband of Maude. Thus the Saxon 
and Norman lines were united. He conquered Ireland, and by 
right of his mother he possessed Maine and Xormandy, and of 
his father Touraine and Anjou, and of his wife Guienne, 
Poitou, Xaintongue, Auvergne, Perigord, Angoumois and 
Limousin, and subsequently he became possessed of Brittany. 
Becket filled the sea of Canterbury and caused the king 
trouble, which he returned with vengeance. Richard the First, 
Cceur de Lion, was crowned in 1189, and a massacre of the 
Jews occurred then. John Lackland, was crowned in 1199; 
he murdered his nephew, Arthur, duke of Brittany. Philip the 
Second, king of France, had given his daughter in marriage to 
Arthur, though but children, and he called John to an account 
for it, and John thereby lost Xormandy, and was hated by the 
people; and the barons by force of arms compelled him to 
sign the Charter of Liberties, containing sixt} T -eight pages, also 
the Charter of the Forest, and John was succeeded by his son 
Henry, a child of nine, in 1216. He was a weak sovereign, 
and they had many petty wars during the fifty-six years of his 
reign; in 1265 is considered the era of the commencement of 
the House of Commons, it being the first time that representa- 



Rome, France and Britain. 121 

tives were sent to Parliament from the boroughs; they were 
summoned by the Earl of Leicester, who had made the king 
prisoner and assumed the regency. Edward the First was 
crowned in 1272; he was a wise man and a brave warrior; he 
subjugated Wales, but did not succeed in subduing Scotland. 
Edward the Second was crowned in 1307; he married Isabella, 
daughter of Philip the Fourth, king of France; afterward, by 
the aid of her brother, she compelled him to resign the crown to 
their son Edward, then fourteen years old; not content with 
that, she had him murdered by Mortimer. Edward the Third 
was crowned in 1327; when he became of age he imprisoned his 
mother for life, and publicly executed her paramour, for the 
murder of his father. Richard the Second was crowned in 1377; 
he was the son of Edward, called the Black Prince, eldest son of 
Edward the Third. Henry the Fourth usurped the crown in 
1399, in consequence of Richard's perfidy, but he was worse, 
for he suffered them to burn the saints at the stake. His son, 
Henry the Fifth, ascended the throne in 1413; he gained the 
famous battle of Agincourt, compelled the French monarch, 
Charles the Sixth, to give him his daughter in marriage, and 
to make him regent of the kingdom, with the right of succes- 
sion to the throne at his death. Henry the Fifth was suc- 
ceeded to the throne by his son, nine months old, called Henry 
the Sixth, in 1422; he was crowned king of France before he 
was ten years old, but Charles the Seventh gained it from him. 
Henry was compelled by Joan of Arc to raise the siege of 
Orleans; he married Margaret of Anjou, whose bravery, love 
and zeal compensated for her husband's weakness. Edward the 
Fourth was crowned in 1461; he caused 1,400 gentlemen to 
be put to death, accused of being adherents of King Henry, 
and his brother to be drowned. Edward the Fifth was 
crowned in 1483; the government was administered in his name 
two months and twelve days. Richard the Third ascended 
the throne after murdering his two nephews, in 1483; he was 
cruel, but desired justice administered to his subjects, when 
16 



122 Emmanuel's Land. 

it did not interfere with him; he was killed in battle at Bos- 
worth. Henry, Earl of Richmond, was crowned in 1485, as 
Henry the Seventh; he married the daughter of Henry the 
Fourth, Elizabeth of York, and thus united the houses of Lan- 
caster and York; he was an avaricious, miserly king. Henry 
the Eighth succeeded his father at eighteen, and was crowned 
in 1509; he had six wives; first, Catharine of Arragon, his 
brother's widow, whom he divorced; then, the Lady Anne 
Boleyn, daughter of the duke of Norfolk; she was the mother 
of Elizabeth; third, Jane Seymour, mother of Edward the 
Sixth; the fourth was Ann of Cleves, whom he divorced; the 
fifth, the infamous Catharine Howard, whom he caused to be 
beheaded; the sixth, Catharine Parr, widow of Lord Latimer; 
he was a Catholic, and neither desired nor refused the suprem- 
acy of the Pope in England, thus paving the way for the Protest- 
ants. Mary, daughter of Henry by his wife Catharine of Arra- 
gon, was crowned in 1553; she married Phillip of Spain; she 
persecuted the Protestants; she lost Calais, which had been in 
the hands of the British for two hundred years; but Edward 
the Sixth, son of Henry by Jane Seymour, was crowned before 
her in 1547; he was a Protestant. Elizabeth, daughter of 
Anne Boleyn and Henry the Eighth, was crowned in 1556; 
the reign of Elizabeth was distinguished by some of the 
greatest men the world ever produced; it is called the Au- 
gustian age; the Protestant religion was restored and pro- 
tected. Literature, commerce and the arts flourished; she 
was arbitrary to the Catholic clergy, but possessed great polit- 
ical talent. James, the Sixth of Scotland, and First of Eng- 
land, son of the unfortunate Queen of Scots, who, being de- 
scended from a daughter of Henry the Seventh, was rightful 
heir on the death of Elizabeth; his moral character was not 
good; his enemies tried to blow him and the Parliament up; he 
was crowned in 1603. Charles the First was crowned in 1625; 
incurred the displeasure of the people by levying money, ton- 
nage and poundage; he was beheaded in 1649; Oliver Cromwell 



Rome, France and Britain. 1^3 

reigned under the title of Protector. Charles the Second com- 
menced his reign in 1660. In his reign a dreadful plague pre- 
vailed in London; nearly 70,000 died; and the following year 
by a fire nearly 1,400 houses and 89 churches were destroyed; 
the Habeas Corpus act was passed in his reign. James the 
Second was crowned in 1685; he understood the science of 
government well enough not to have struggled so hard for 
absolute power and to restore the Catholic faith, and to be 
so cruel as to alienate his subjects, who dethroned him and 
invited William, Prince of Orange, and Mary, daughter of 
James the Second, to reign. William and Mary were crowned 
in 1688. The Parliament made the following restrictions, and 
they have since been incorporated with the fundamental princi- 
ples of the government of England : First, the monarch must be 
of the Protestant faith; second, the prerogative of the sovereign 
cannot allow him to suspend the laws nor interfere with their 
execution; third, the monarch cannot levy money without the 
consent of Parliament; fourth, a standing army cannot be kept 
in times of peace without the consent of Parliament; fifth, the 
subjects have a right at all times to petition the crown; sixth, 
Parliament must be frequently assembled; seventh, the mon- 
arch must not interfere with the election; eighth, perfect 
freedom of speech must at all times be allowed in debates to 
the members of Parliament. Henry — Those laws are good; 
tell us a little more. 8. — The monarchs of England derive 
their authority by right of birth, but the legislative branch of 
the government is vested in two distinct bodies, called the 
House of Lords and the House of Commons. The Lords are 
called peers of the realm, the Commons members of Parlia- 
ment. The peers are created by the monarch; the members of 
Parliament are chosen by the people. On the accession of the 
sovereign, he or she selects a prime minister, to whom he or she 
delivers the seal of office, and commands him to form the cabi- 
net, which consists, first, of the Lord High Chancellor; second, 
of. the Lord High Treasurer; third, the Lord President of the 



124 Emmanuel's Land. 

Privy Seal; fourth, the Lord Privy Seal; fifth, the Lord High 
Chamberlain; sixth, the Lord Earl Marshal, this office is 
hereditary; seventh, the Lord High Admiral, who is chief 
judge of all cases arising at sea; eighth, the Chancellor of the 
Exchequer; ninth, the three Secretaries of State; tenth, the 
Paymaster- General; eleventh, the President of the Board of Con- 
trol; twelfth, the Postmaster-General; thirteenth, the Presi- 
dent of the Board of Trade; fourteenth, the Secretary of War. 
This cabinet, thus formed, constituted the council of the sove- 
reign, and they were responsible for all his acts. But suppose 
the sovereign was unjust and avaricious, and took by force from 
an individual, you will find that they were able to obtain jus- 
tice by the seventieth article of the Magna Charta. It is so long 
I cannot remember it all, but the power of redress was vested 
in twenty-five barons, four of whom had to notify the king of 
the wrong that had been proved. And if he or his cabinet did 
not rectify it, then the twenty-five barons had to notify the 
cabinet or his majesty. Then if the king or his councillors 
did not mete out justice to the oppressed person or persons, 
the twenty-five barons had a right to seize on the king's castle 
or other property, and hold it until the oppressed person 
received justice. Annie — Then they cannot wrong any per- 
son whom they please? S. — No, that belongs to an absolute 
monarchy; England is too enlightened for that. Queen Anne 
was crowned in 1702. Her reign was distinguished by the 
great advance of literature, and the brilliant success of the 
English army. George the First was crowned in 1714. His 
reign was wise and prosperous. During his reign the experi- 
ment of inoculating for the small-pox was first tried on seven 
criminals in Newgate. The practice was first adopted in Eng- 
land. George the Second ascended the throne in 1727. He 
was engaged in the war of the Austrian Succession. He sup- 
ported the claims of Maria Theresa. In 1748 her claim to the 
throne was confirmed. He engaged, in 1755, in war with France, 
on account of his American possessions. George the Third 



Rome, France and Britain. 125 

was crowned in 1760. During his reign England became more 
powerful and her commerce was extended greatly, and there 
were great improvements in the manufactures and the mechan- 
ical arts; the greatest was the steam engine, and the next the 
spinning jenny. George the Fourth ascended the throne 
in 1826. He founded the Royal Society of Literature in 1820, 
and gave the library of his father, consisting of 65,000 vol- 
umes, besides pamphlets and maps, to the nation. William the 
Fourth was crowned king in 1830. In his reign slavery was 
abolished in the British West India colonies, and an act for 
a parliamentary reform passed. This reform was effected by 
taking the undue privileges from the rotten boroughs and be- 
stowing it upon the towns or cities in some proportion to their 
present population. Victoria was crowned queen of Great 
Britain in 1837. She is the fifty-sixth sovereign of England, 
although several others have made claims to it for a short pe- 
riod; but their claims were unjust. Her majesty is a direct 
descendant of Egbert, who united the Saxon Heptarchy and 
gave the country the name of England, thus becoming the 
first king of England. Her majesty Queen Victoria married 
Prince Albert, of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha. She is the most noble 
sovereign that ever ruled England. She was a loving and 
true wife, and showed a deep and sincere sorrow for her hus- 
band's departure from earth, and she has ever shown herself 
a wise and judicious mother, personally superintending her 
children; and even after they became of mature age, she has 
ever watched over them with great solicitude. Her reign has 
been signalized by a successful war in India; also by the Chi- 
nese war, by which she compelled them to allow her vessels in 
other ports besides Canton; and the repeal of the Corn-tax 
law. But the greatest of all is her protection of the Christian 
religion and the great number of her missionary societies. 
England has been and is pushing her conquests, either directly 
by war, or more gradually by negotiation and treaty; by colo- 
nies and by commerce, to almost every habitable part of the 



126 Emmanuel's Land. 

globe. She reaches out her scepter over numerous and 
distant islands of the sea, and gives laws to more of the 
human race than the Roman empire did in her proudest days. 
Her House of Lords consists of five orders of nobility, namely: 
dukes, earls, marquises, viscounts and barons; sixteen repre- 
sentative peers of Scotland; twenty-eight peers from Ireland, 
that is representees; two English archbishops; twenty-four 
bishops; and four representative Irish bishops. The House of 
Commons consists of 658 members, of which 500 are sent from 
the counties, universities and boroughs and cities of England; 
53 from Scotland; and 100 from Ireland. Before the reform of 
Parliament took place a few years ago, many places, which had 
been great, centuries before, but had dwindled to insignificance, 
could send members, when new populous cities could not, so 
they were called rotten boroughs. 



PAET TWELFTH. 



AMERICA. 



7. — Can you tell us, this evening, a little of American his- 
tory; that is, give us a synopsis of it? S. — Yes, a very short, 
comprehensive one. We know that all the human race sprang 
from the same source, that is, from Adam and Eve, but we 
cannot trace all the branches of their family, or point out, with 
certainty, the time and manner in which they divided and 
spread over the face of the globe, except a few thousand that 
were scattered at the confusion of tongues. Even among the 
most enlightened people the period of authentic history is very 
short, except what is found in the Bible, and things prior to 
that are obscure or fabulous. Therefore, you need not feel 
surprised that the unlettered inhabitants of America could 
not, when first discovered, nor since, trace their origin with 
any degree of certainty, especially those nearest the eastern 
continent. Wh°n the people of Europe unexpectedly dis- 
covered North and South America, removed in every part from 
their continent, and filled with inhabitants whose appearance 
and manners differed remarkably from any nation they 
knew, the question of their origin became naturally an 
object of curiosity and attention. The theories and specula- 
tions of ingenious men would fill many volumes in respect to 
this subject. Some contend that they descended from some 
remnant of the antediluvian inhabitants of the earth, who sur- 
vived the flood; others that they are not the offspring of the 



128 Emmanuel's Laxd. 

same common parent with the rest of mankind, but that they 
formed a separate race of people; and others suppose them the 
most ancient people on the face of the earth. The Jews, the 
Canaanites, the Phoenicians,, the Carthaginians, the Greeks and 
Scythians are supposed to have settled in this western world, 
in ancient times. The Swedes, the Xorwegians, the Welsh, 
the Spaniards, and especially the Chinese, are said to have 
sent colonies thither in later ages at different periods and on 
different occasions. Many stand forth to support the respect- 
ive claims of those people. TTe may lay it down as a certain 
principle that America was not peopled by any nation of the 
eastern continent that had made at that time considerable 
progress in civilization. For the inhabitants of the western 
hemisphere were in a state of society so extremely rude as to 
be unacquainted with those arts which seem the first essays of 
human ingenuity in its advance toward civilization: even the 
most cultivated nations of America were strangers to many of 
those simple inventions which were almost coeval with soci- 
ety in other parts of the world, and were known in the earli- 
est period of civilized life. From this it seems manifest that 
the tribes that originally migrated to America came from 
uncivilized nations. Sometimes the elegant and refined arts 
decline or perish amid the violent shocks of those revolutions 
and disasters to which nations are exposed. The necessary 
arts to life, when once introduced, are seldom lost. But some- 
times they are, as we have undeniable specimens of it among 
the Africans. And utensils and the remains of fortifications 
and other internal improvements show that the aborigines of 
our country have degenerated. As early as the ninth century the 
Xorwegians discovered Greenland and planted colonics there, 
but were soon after almost forgotten. After a long inter- 
ruption, communication with that country was resumed, 
and a missionary station established in the last century. 
The American continent was discovered in 140--2, by Chris- 
topher Columbus, a native of Genoa, under the j)atronage 



America. 129 

of Ferdinand and Isabella, king and queen of Spain, 
although, a ship had visited the New England shore several 
centuries before, according to an ancient manuscript which 
has since been found. Many of the inhabitants of the warmer 
climate were in a nude condition, but wore ornaments; most 
of the aborigines of America, when kindly treated, were kind 
and hospitable, but when roused to anger, cruel and vindictive, 
torturing their captives, and some of them even eating them; 
but there were exceptions in America; some tribes treated 
their captives with the utmost kindness, until the ap- 
pointed day of execution came, when they would behead them, 
and take their blood and besmear their children with it, and 
then eat the body of the slain captive, not because they loved 
the meat, but because they thought it a deep revenge; they 
were generally a silent and indolent race, compelling their 
wives to perform all the menial labor. The more savage tribes 
subsisted chiefly on hunting and corn. The Mexicans say that 
their ancestors came from a remote country, situated to the 
north of Mexico, and point out the different station from it 
into the interior provinces, and it is precisely the route they 
must have taken if they had been emigrants from Asia. And in 
describing the appearance, manners and habits of life at that 
time, they exactly delineate those of the Tartar or Antedilu- 
vians, from whose ancestors some suppose they have sprung. 
Well, all the rest of the tribes of the aborigines of America 
believed in the immortality of the soul, for they thought that 
after death they went to a beautiful hunting ground and lived 
forever, although some had no adequate idea of God; others 
seemed to try to propitiate evil spirits; others described their 
God as a man like themselves, only better; others believed in the 
Great Spirit, whom they supposed to be the maker of the world 
and the disposer of its events. The tribes of the Natchez and 
the people of Bogota had advanced in their political institu- 
tions beyond the other uncultivated nations of America; but, 
like the ancient Persians, they worshiped the sun, or thought 
17 



130 Emmanuel's Land. 

him the emblem of the deity. The religion of the Natchez 
was more pure than that of Bogota, although that of Bo- 
gota was more complete; they had temples, altars, priests, 
sacrifices and a long train of ceremonies; but the rites of their 
worship were cruel and bloody; they offered human victims. 
Velasquez, in 1511, contemplated exploring and subduing 
Mexico and its surrounding country, or New Spain, as it was 
then called. For this purpose the Governor of Hispaniola ap- 
pointed Hernando Cortez commander of a small army, and he 
proceeded to the river Tobasco; the Indians were not friendly 
but feared them; from thence he proceeded to St. Juan 
D^Ulna, where he was met in a friendly manner by two depu- 
ties of the Mexican king and their train; one of Cortez's female 
slaves, Donna Maria, a native, interpreted to them; they in- 
quired in the name of Montezuma, their monarch, what their 
errand was there. Cortez replied it was perfectly friendly, and 
desired them to conduct him and his men to their king, but 
they refused until they sent word; and their painters drew 
beautiful pictures, instead of writing, of the army, and also 
symbolized the request of Cortez. Montezuma refused their 
offer, but sent them rich presents. They introduced a train of 
one hundred Indians, loaded with presents, sent to him by 
Montezuma. The magnificence of these were such as became a 
great monarch. Cortez viewed with great admiration the 
various and beautiful manufactures of the country, and so did 
his officers; they brought cotton stuff so fine and of such 
delicate texture as to resemble silk, and pictures of animals 
and trees, and other natural objects formed of feathers of dif- 
ferent colors, and mingled with such skill as to rival the 
work of the pencil in truth and beauty of imitation. But 
what chiefly attracted their eyes were two large plates of a 
circular form, one of massive gold, representing the sun, the 
other of silver, emblematic of the moon; these were ac- 
companied with bracelets, collars, rings and other trinkets of 
gold, also boxes filled with pearls, precious stones, and gold 



America. 131 

unwrought as it had been found in the mines and rivers; but 
Oortez, by making alliances with the enemies of Montezuma, 
passed safely to Mexico and took Montezuma prisoner; and 
the people submitted, until they found that the Spaniard meant 
to degrade them, when they flew to arms; and when their king 
appeared before them and requested them to lay down their 
arms, they shot him and crowned his brother, and drove the 
Spaniards away. But the new king died with the small-pox, 
and Guatimozin, a man of undoubted courage, was elected, 
and he fortified and defended the city with great ingenuity 
and courage; but Oortez returned after being driven away, 
with over 100,000 Indians, besides his Spanish soldiers, and 
attacked the town at three points. After the most obstinate 
fighting and great slaughter, the city was captured and 
Guatimozin was taken prisoner. When the Spaniards could 
not find the desired amount of treasures, they tortured the 
king and his prime minister to make them tell them; but they 
did not succeed. Then Oortez sent his officers to various parts 
of the kingdom, and the inhabitants throughout the country 
were forced to submit. The empire was divided into provinces 
and placed under Spanish governors, who, being destitute 
of humanity, governed with a degree of cruelty too shocking 
to relate. The blood of the Indians flowed like water to sat- 
isfy the avarice of these invaders; hundreds were burnt alive, 
and wives and children were often compelled to witness the 
burning of their husbands and fathers at the stake. There is 
not in the record of human action a page of history more 
stained with the foulest crimes than that which relates to Oor- 
tez and his generals, after the conquest of Mexico. But his 
punishment commenced in this world; he was degraded, and 
died in obscurity at the age of sixty-two. Guatemala is next 
to Mexico and occupies the most southern point of North 
America. It is very warm and productive. It is called the 
Republic of Central America. The people, following the ex- 
ample of Mexico, about the same time (in 1821), declared them- 



132 Emmanuel's Land. 

selves independent. Guatemala was originally inhabited by 
Indians, who were conquered and their country taken posses- 
sion of by the Spaniards, soon after the conquest of Mexico. 
The city of Guatemala was founded in the year 1524. In 1759 
it was partially destroyed by a volcanic irruption and earth- 
quake, but they soon rebuilt it. In 1775 it was agitated by the 
shock of an earthquake. In the north part of South America 
Venezuela is situated. It was discovered by Columbus in 1498. 
Some priest tried to christianize them, but did not succeed. 
The Spaniards then partly subdued them by force of arms. 
The Spaniards sold the country to a company of Germans, who 
oppressed them in a grievous manner. In 1550 the country 
came again under the Spanish government. In 1806 the peo- 
ple made a gallant attempt to gain their liberty, but were de- 
feated. In 1811 they succeeded; and their first Congress 
assembled under the Constitution in 1812. Soon after there 
was a terrible earthquake, which destroyed 12,000 people. The 
superstitious people thought it was because they had forsaken 
the royal standard, and many returned to their allegiance. 
But the patriots were afterward headed by Simon Bolivar, and 
regained their liberty in 1819, after many battles; and the 
people hailed Bolivar as their benefactor. During the same 
year New Grenada and Venezuela were united under one gov- 
ernment called the Republic of Columbia. Since that time 
the Republic of Columbia has been divided into three distinct 
republics; they are: Venezuela, in the north-east; New Gren- 
ada, in the center; and Ecquador, in the south-west. Each 
of these republics has a separate government and its own pres- 
ident. When the Spanish general, Gonzalo DeXimenes, came 
to New Grenada in 1536, the reigning king was called Bogota. 
He and his men were brave, but were defeated by the Span- 
iards. The country was rapidly settled by the Spaniards, who 
married the Indian women and devoted themselves to the cul- 
tivation of the soil, and lived peaceably for 250 years; then 
they had an inland war. But in 1819, it united with Vene- 



America, 133 

zuela, but since has become a republic or independent state. 
Ecuador is situated under the equator. It has lofty moun- 
tains, and beautiful, enriched plains, and gold mines. Coto- 
paxi is a terrific yolcano; its roaring is heard for six hundred 
miles; and a column of fire, at its irruptions, sometimes rises 
to the height of 6,000 feet. Quito, the capital of Ecuador, 
is near some of the loftiest peaks of the Andes. Ohimborazo, 
one of the loftiest peaks of the Andes, is four miles high. 
Peru is west of Brazil and south of Ecuador. About 1520 
the Spaniards sent General Pizarro to explore the country. 
The Indians received him and treated him kindly. After ex- 
ploring the country he returned, and gave an animated account 
of his exploration, and the king sent him back with a band of 
soldiers in 1531. He soon reached the country of Peru, and 
landed and marched into the interior, plundering and mur- 
dering the inhabitants without mercy. About 400 years pre- 
vious to the arrival of Pizarro, the empire is supposed to have 
been founded by Manco Hapac and his wife, Mama Ozello. 
These two people were white, and came from some unknown 
country. They suddenly appeared among the people, who 
were then in a savage state, saying they were children of the 
sun, sent to teach the Peruvians how to be happy. The in- 
habitants submitted to their direction. Manco taught them 
to cultivate the land, to manufacture' clothing, and to erect 
huts. Ozello taught them to spin and gave them a taste of 
domestic duties. These persons also persuaded the Indians 
•to abolish the custom of sacrificing human victims to their 
idols; and taught them to worship one G-od, whose emblem 
was the sun. Under the influence of these sovereigns, the 
Peruvians ceased to be savages, and became half-civilized; and 
at length a great nation. The descendants of Manco con- 
tinued to reign over the country for nearly 400 years and en- 
joyed peace and prosperity. The inhabitants increased and 
built cities. These cities were filled with temples where the 
worship of the sun was conducted with great pomp. The 



134 Emmanuel's Land. 

cruelties of Pizarro are too awful to relate. In 1533 Pizarro, 
who had amassed great wealth, founded the city of Lima and 
lived in great splendor, but his awful cruelty made him many 
enemies, who entered his palace and slew him in the year 1541, 
but it continued to be ruled by the king of Spain. In 1747 
Lima was destroyed by an earthquake, and 4,000 people per- 
ished. In 1821 the people rebelled against the Spanish. In 
1825 the new government went into operation. The Constitu- 
tion united a federal republic with a central government; they 
have a Senate and a House of Representatives, and a President. 
Bolivia is bounded on the north by Brazil and Peru, east by 
Peru and the Pacific ocean; it was conquered by the Spanish, 
and it remained attached to Peru until the year 1824. In 1825 
it was declared independent, and in August of the same year, 
the Congress met and adopted a Constitution; it is a republic. 
Chili is bounded on the north by Peru, and west by the Pacific 
ocean. About 1538, Pizarro sent General Almagro to subdue 
it, but the inhabitants bravely defended themselves; in 1540 
another army was sent to Chili under Valdivia; he overcame 
them and founded a number of cities, both in the north and 
south; but for over a century the natives continued to resist 
the Spaniards at intervals, and they hate them still; yet, it con- 
tinued a Spanish province until the year 1810. After many 
vicissitudes the independence of the country was secured by a 
decisive victory, gained by Martin over the royalists in 1817; 
but there were several minor battles afterward, but the people 
have established a free constitution. Patagonia is the southern* 
portion of South America. It was first discovered about the 
year 1519, by Magellan. He landed on the coast and there he 
saw a race of wild gigantic people, who made hideous noises; but 
some smaller and more gentle tribes have since been discovered. 
Buenos Ayres is south of Bolivia, and east of Chili, and north 
of Patagonia; it was first discovered by Juan Dios de Salis, in 
1516. In 1535 Pedro de Mendoza came to Buenos Ayres with 
2,500 Spaniards and founded the city of Buenos Ayres; they 



America. 135 

found the country inhabited by Indians in great numbers, who 
brought them provisions and treated them very kindly at first, 
but afterward tried to drive them away. In 1540 Don Alvarez 
became governor; he secured the friendship of the Indians 
and converted many of them to the Christian faith; under his 
auspices many of them prospered and several towns were built. 
In the interior they found a town containing 8,000 inhabitants 
and a high tower containing a monstrous serpent, which the 
inhabitants worshiped; they subdued them and destroyed the 
serpent and tower. In 1586 some Jesuits came to the country, 
and were the means of converting many tribes; their conduct 
showed them to have been pure ministers of the gospel; for 
many years gold and silver were the main objects of pursuit. 
In 1810 the people tried to gain their independence; after a 
long struggle the royalists were expelled and peace was made 
with them in 1823; but the country continues to be agitated 
by internal divisions. Paraguay was formerly connected with 
Buenos Ayres, but since 1813 it has had an independent gov- 
ernment; it is now a republic. Assumption, the capital, is an 
ancient city, situated on the Paraguay river. Uruguay was 
formerly connected with Buenos Ayres; it was claimed by 
Brazil; after much fighting between the two countries, it 
finally became independent in 1828; its capital, Montevideo, is 
situated on the La Plata river. Brazil is situated on the 
Atlantic coast; it was first discovered by Cabral, a Portuguese 
navigator; the Portuguese sent two ship-loads of criminals a 
year there. In 1648 Portugal persecuted and banished many 
of the Jews there; they founded, with others, San Salvador in 
1549; the Dutch relinquished their claim in 1661, for eight 
tons of gold. In 1806 the king of Portugal and family sailed for 
Brazil, to avoid the French invaders. In 1821 King John re- 
turned to Lisbon, and left his son to govern. In 1823 it be- 
came independent, but was governed by Dom Pedro, the king's 
son. Dom Pedro's son afterward became king. Guiana is sit- 
uated in the north-eastern part of South America; it was dis- 



136 Emmanuel's Land. 

covered by Columbus, in the year 1498. In 1504 Yasco 
Nunez landed and gave it the name of Terrafirma, but it was 
not explored until 1535, by Sir Walter Raleigh; there are 
several colonies settled there, that came from several different 
European powers. Near Guiana is the island of Cuba. It 
is nearly as extensive as all New England. This island was 
discovered by Christopher Columbus in 1492; and the natives 
thought Columbus and his men a superior order of beings. 
In 1511 the Indians were conquered by the Spaniards. In 1711 
it was captured by the English, but returned to Spain the 
next year, and is now one of its most valuable possessions. 
Hayti is a little more than half as large as Cuba. It was dis- 
covered by Columbus in 1492; he called it Hispaniola. Thirty- 
eight of Columbus* men were so pleased with the country 
that they begged leave to stay, and he granted it; and they 
formed the first colony of white people in the western conti- 
nent. In 1789 the colored people rose against the white in- 
habitants. In 1801 the country was declared independent. 
In 1803 the French evacuated the island. In 1845 a new re- 
public was formed; but the president has since caused him- 
self to be called an emperor. Porto Rico is about as large as 
Connecticut. It was discovered by Columbus in 1492; and 
they said it contained 600,000 inhabitants; but the race is now 
extinct. Jamaica belongs to England, and is almost as 
large as the State of Massachusetts. It was discovered by 
Columbus in 1494. It originally contained 100,000 native 
Indians; but they were most inhumanly murdered by their 
conquerors. Porto Rico and Jamaica, when discovered, 
had a prodigious number of inhabitants; they were mild and 
cheerful ; they believed that after death the spirits of the 
good were conveyed to a pleasant valley, called Coyaba; a place 
of ease and tranquillity, abounding with delicious fruits and 
murmuring rivulets; where thirst never raged, and the hurri- 
cane was unknown; and that they would enjoy the companv 
of their friends and forefathers, and thus live in eternal bliss. 



America. 137 

The 3,000,000 01 mnabitants that occupied the West Indies 
were mostly murdered or enslaved, and but few of their de- 
scendants remain, and they are abused by their oppressors. 
The Buccaneers lived by robbery on land and sea between 
the years 1630 and 1700; they at first inhabited the island 
of Tortuga and a part of Hispaniola. Previous to this ' 
some French people settled on the little island of St. Chris- 
topher, when the Spaniards came and murdered all they 
could find. Those who escaped vowed revenge and entered 
into a Dutch vessel that was cruising against the Spaniards 
and captured all the vessels they could, and robbed them of 
their gold and silver. Other enemies of the Spaniards joined 
them; the women and children, and the less vindictive men 
staid at home and tilled the soil like peaceable citizens. So 
that people, for some years, did not know where they made 
their rendezvous, as they disguised their vessels also. Many 
romances have been written about them. The continent of 
America, Columbus discovered in 1498, and Amerigo Ves- 
pucci in 1499. John Cabot and his son Sebastian discovered 
the coast of Labrador in 1497, and in 1498 they explored it from 
Labrador to Virginia. Yucatan was discovered in 1506 ; Florida 
in 1512; the Pacific ocean in 1513; Cordova explored the coast 
of Mexico in 1517; in 1541 De Soto landed at Tampa bay 
with 600 men; he marched into the interior, and on the first 
of May discovered the Mississippi. The Huguenots formed a 
colony in South Carolina in 1562; but soon abandoned it. 
The Spaniards founded St. Augustine in 1565. Sir Humphrey 
Gilbert and Sir Walter Ealeigh tried to form two settlements 
between the years 1584 and 1587; but did not succeed well. 
In 1535 James Cartier sailed with an exploring expedition up 
the St. Lawrence, and taking possession of the country in the 
name of his king, called it New France. In 1565 the Spaniards 
massacred the French settlers at St. Marys, that is, about 900 
of them, and hung many of their bodies on trees, with this in- 
scription: "Not as Frenchmen, but as heretics." Four years 
after, Dominic De Gourges, burning with revenge, sur- 
18 



138 Emmanuel's Land. 

prised a colony of Spaniards at St. Marys, and he and his sol- 
diers burnt their houses, destroyed their forts, and murdered 
the majority of them. He suspended some of their corpses to 
a tree, with the inscription: " Not as Spaniards, but as mur- 
derers." Thus he revenged the death of his murdered friends. 
• The revolting truth of the terrible massacre having reached them 
across the sea, in his rage he fitted out an expedition at his own 
expense. James the First, king of England, granted to a com- 
pany, who consisted of noblemen, gentlemen and merchants 
of London, the right to settle in America, which he claimed, 
by right of discovery of the Cabots, that is, the eastern coast. 
They accordingly settled Jamestown in 1607; their territory 
extended from Cape Fear to the southern limits of Maryland; 
the settlement consisted of 105 persons. In 1608 Champlain 
founded Quebec, in Canada. In 1616 a French Franciscan, 
named Le Car on, passed through the Iroquois and Wyandotte 
nation; but it was not until 1634 that missions were founded 
in that region. In 1620 the Puritans landed at Plymouth 
and New Jersey was settled by the Dutch, at Bergen. New 
Jersey was ceded to Lord Berkeley and Sir George Carteret in 
1664. Delaware was settled by the Swedes and Finns, and was 
ceded to William Penn in 1682. Pennsylvania was settled 
by the Swedes in 1643; it was granted to William Penn by 
the king of England. Nearly the whole of Maine lies on 
the outskirts of the Appalachian mountain system, and the 
adjacent hilly country; countless pretty lakes and streams 
enrich and beautify its surface. It was settled by emigrants 
from New Hampshire in 1630. New Hampshire is more rugged 
and mountainous than any other section of New England; it 
is celebrated for the grandeur and beauty of its scenery, in con- 
sequence of which it is often called the Switzerland of America. 
Vermont was settled by emigrants from Massachusetts, in 
1724. The mountains of Vermont are covered with green 
forests. The charming scenery and delightful air of the 
White and Green mountains, and their vicinity, have made 



America. 139 

them celebrated resorts, which attract visitors from every sec- 
tion of the Union. Massachusetts contains more inhabitants 
than any other New England State. In the western part are 
the Hoosac mountains, through which an immense tunnel for 
the railroad was cut, thus shortening the distance to the west, 
and to Boston and Albany. The agricultural and grazing 
products, minerals and manufactures are good; its commerce 
is great. Connecticut was formed or settled by people from 
Massachusetts in 1633. It is a manufacturing State; its peo- 
ple are very good and industrious. The New England States 
are situated in the most north-eastern part of the United 
States; they consist of Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, 
Massachusetts, Rhode Island and Connecticut. Virginia and 
"West Virginia are Middle States; so are New York, Maryland, 
New Jersey, Pennsylvania and Delaware. New York was 
settled about 1617, by the Dutch, who formed a settlement at 
the mouth of the Hudson river, and called it New Amster- 
dam, after the principal city of Holland; it is now called New 
York, and is the largest city in the Union. Maryland is divided, 
by the Chesapeake bay, into two sections. The District of 
Columbia is the seat of government of the United States. 
Virginia was settled in 1607. Delaware is next to the smallest 
State in the Union. North Carolina was settled by emigrants 
from Virginia, about 1650. South Carolina by the English 
in 1670. It raises more rice than any other State; the pal- 
metto tree grows there. Georgia was formed in 1733. It pro- 
duces corn, rice, cotton and sweet potatoes in abundance, and 
has several manufactories. Tennessee was settled in 1757. 
It produces Indian corn, and sweet potatoes, corn and rice in 
abundance; the manufacturing towns are mostly in the hilly 
sections. Kentucky was explored by Daniel Boone in 1770, 
and admitted into the Union in 1792. It presents a great 
variety of objects of interest to tourists; among them is the 
Mammoth Cave, which has been explored ten miles from its 
month. Ohio was settled by a company from New England 



140 Emmanuel's Land. 

in 1788. It is second only to Pennsylvania in the value of its 
manufactures, and is the leading manufacturing State; it also 
produces oats, wheat, corn, tobacco and live stock. Louisiana 
was settled by the French in 1699, purchased by the United 
States in 1803, and admitted into the Union in 1812. In 1718 
Bienville laid out the city of New Orleans. Four years after the 
bankrupt law was passed Louisiana was divided into nine can- 
tons, since called States and Territories, namely: Arkansas, Mis- 
souri, Iowa, Minnesota, Oregon, Kansas, Nebraska, Indiana. 
Florida was settled by the Spaniards at St. Augustine in 1565, 
and was purchased by the United States from Spain in 1820, 
and became a State in 1845. Its principal productions are 
cotton, rice, sugar, lumber and naval stores; the live oak, 
which grows there, is of great value for ship building. Texas 
gained her independence in 1830. It was formerly a part of 
Mexico; it was admitted into the Union in 1845; it is the 
largest State in the Union; only about one-half is settled; cot- 
ton, wool, tobacco, corn and sugar are produced there. Iowa 
was settled by people from the United States about 1833, and 
became a State in 1846. It is one of the most productive 
States in the Union; lead and coal are its principal minerals. 
It produces large quantities of wheat, oats, corn and live stock; 
and has an extensive trade. Wisconsin was settled by the 
French in 1669 and became a State in 1848. It is noted for 
the remarkable yield of the standard cereals afforded by its 
exceptionally rich soil; also, for its extensive forests of valua- 
ble timber. California was settled by the Spaniards in 1768 as 
a province of Mexico. It became a part of the United States 
in 1848, and became a State in 1850. California produces 
more wine and barley, and gold in greater abundance than any 
other State. Northern fruits grow in it to a large size; the 
orange, olive, almond, fig and other tropical fruits grow in the 
southern part. Its quicksilver mines in Newtbinaden are the 
richest in the world. Minnesota was organized as a ter- 
ritory in 1819, as a State in 1858. It has a very fine climate; 



America. 141 

wheat, corn and oats are its most important productions; great 
quantities of lumber are cut; it is rapidly increasing in pop- 
ulation. Mississippi was settled by the French in 1716. They 
suffered much by the Indians, whom, in return, they oppressed. 
Mississippi was admitted into the Union in 1817. It produces 
cotton, corn, rice and sweet potatoes; more cotton is raised 
there than in any other State. Illinois was settled by the 
French in 1683 and became a State in 1818. It is an agricul- 
tural State. Indian corn, wheat and oats are raised in 
abundance; and vast quantities of coal are excavated. Ala- 
bama was settled by the French in 1702 and became a State in 
1819. It is one of the leading cotton growing States; Indian 
corn, sweet potatoes and lumber are the other principal pro- 
ductions. Missouri was settled by the French in 1755 and be- 
came a State in 1821. It is the most populous State west of 
the Mississippi river. Its agricultural and mineral resources 
are unsurpassed by any State. Its mines of iron, lead and coal 
are of great value. Arkansas was settled by the French in 
1685 and admitted into the Union in 1836. Limestone, coal 
and iron are found there. It produces corn, tobacco, cot- 
ton and live stock; it has about eighty hot springs. Michigan 
was set-tied by the French in 1670 and admitted into the Union 
in 1837. It consists of two separate peninsulas, a northern 
and a southern, lying on opposite sides of Lake Michigan. 
It borders on four of the five great lakes. It produces pota- 
toes, wheat, oats, lumber, copper and iron. Oregon was or- 
ganized as a Territory in 1848 and a State in 1859. It pro- 
duces wheat, corn, fruit and lumber. Alaska Territory was 
purchased of the Russian government by the United States in 
1867. Montana Territory contains gold and silver. Wyo- 
ming Territory abounds in coal; the Pacific railroad runs 
through it. Washington Territory was formed from the north- 
ern part of Oregon, and organized as such in 1853. It is 
the extreme north-west of the United States, bordering on the 
sea, and contains the finest forests in the world. West Vir- 



142 Emmanuel's Land. 

giniawas organized as a State in 1863. It comprises one-third 
part of the old State of Virginia. Kansas was organized as a 
Territory 1854 and as a State in 1861. It has a level surface 
and fertile soil, suitable for farming and grazing; and they ex- 
port many cattle and horses. Nebraska is a State that consists 
mostly of elevated prairie land, suitable for grazing; the por- 
tions near the rivers are very fertile. Colorado became a State 
in 1876. It possesses, in a remarkable degree, all the elements 
of agricultural and mineral wealth. Utah Territory contains 
the Great Salt lake. Many of the inhabitants are Mormons; 
gold, silver, salt, coal and iron are plentiful; the soil is gener- 
ally poor. New Mexico Territory is mostly high table-lands, 
crossed by mountains, in which are found gold, silver and cop- 
per. Nevada is a State, and is celebrated for its rich mines 
of silver and lead. It is mountainous and not very fertile. 
Arizona Territory has extensive and rich deposits of gold and 
silver; its valleys are fertile, its mountains desolate. Dakota 
Territory consists of rolling prairies interspersed with moun- 
tains; it is not yet a State. Idaho Territory is noted for its gold 
and silver mines. Boise City is its capital; Idaho and Silver 
City are next in importance. Indian Territory has been set 
aside by the government as a permanent home for the Indians. 
Washington, Dakota, Idaho and part of California were in- 
volved in a war with the Chickasaw and Natchez. They con- 
quered and destroyed the Natchez so that the small remnant 
that remained scattered among the other tribes; they were 
once powerful. The Natchez alone of all the Indian tribes 
had a consecrated temple where a perpetual fire was main- 
tained by an appointed priest; near the temple stood the palace 
of the chief, whose forefathers they thought descended from 
the sun about 1762. About the whole frontier for nearly 
1,000 miles suffered from the merciless fury of the savages, who 
saw very clearly that the whites meant to dispossess them of 
most of their land. About that time a treaty of peace was made 
by Sir William Johnson with different tribes of Indians, by 



America. 143 

General Braddock near Detroit or the vicinity, and by Colonel 
Boquet, at Bradstreet, in what is now called Coshocton county, 
Ohio, at the German flats on the Mohawk, with the Six Nations 
and their confederates. By these treaties extensive tracts of 
land were ceded by the Indians in New York and Pennsylvania, 
and south of Lake Erie. In 1753 the French and Indians 
fought against the English, here in America, about a disputed 
tract of land. George Washington, then twenty-one years of 
age, went west through the wilderness 400 miles; May 28 he 
defeated a party of French at Fort Necessity; he, with but 
400 men, was attacked and surrounded by 1,500. In 1755 
General Braddock, at the head of 1,200 troops, was sur- 
prised by a body of French and Indians in ambush, within 
ten miles of Fort Duquesne, which he had been sent to take. 
Braddock was killed, and nearly all of his officers of high 
rank, except George Washington, who had two horses shot 
under him, and four bullets passed through his coat, July 9, 
at the southern end of Lake George. September 8, General 
Johnson defeated a large body of French and Indians, and 
their commander-in-chief, Baron Dieskau, was killed. Gen- 
eral Montcalm took Oswego from the English, August 12, 
and he took Fort William Henry near Lake George, August 9, 
1757. The English, in 1758, took Louisburg, Fort Duquesne 
and Fort Frontenac. General Abercrombie, July 8, lost 2,000 
in attempting to take Fort Ticonderoga from the French. 
September 13, 1759, General Wolfe captured Quebec; Wolfe 
was mortally wounded, and so was Montcalm, the French 
general. Peace was concluded at Paris in 1763, when the 
French ceded nearly all of their possessions east of the Missis- 
sippi river. Previous British victories: At Great Meadows, 
George Washington over De Tumonville, May 28, 1754; at Fort 
William Henry, Johnson over Dieskau, September 6, 1755; at 
Louisburg, Amherst, July 2G, 1758; at Fort Frontenac, 
Bradstreet, August 27, 1758; Duquesne, Forbes, November 25, 
1758; at Fort Niagara, Johnson, July 25, 1759; at Quebec, 



144 Emmanuel's Land. 

Wolfe over Montcalm, September 13, 1759. Previous French 
victories: At Fort Necessity, De Villers over George Wash- 
ington, July 9, 1754; at Fort Duquesne, French and Indians 
over Braddock, July 7, 1755; at Fort Edward, Dieskau over 
Williams and Hendricks, September 8, 1755; at Oswego, 
Montcalm over Mercer, August 12, 1756; at Fort William 
Henry, Montcalm over Monroe, August 9, 1757; at Ticon- 
deroga, Montcalm over Abercrombie, July 8, 1758. The first 
battle that was fought between the United States and England 
occurred April 19, 1775. The Americans rebelled against the 
British on account of unjust taxation. The battles and cap- 
tures in 1775. American victories: Allen and Arnold over 
De La Place, May 10; at Crown Point, Warner gained a victory 
May 12; Fort Chambly, Montgomery gained a victory October 
10; at St. Johns, Montgomery gained the victory over Preston, 
November 3 ; at Montreal, Montgomery gained the victory over 
Carlton, November 13. British victories: At Lexington, the 
British gained the victory April 19; at Bunker Hill, Howe 
gained the victory over Prescott, June 17; at Quebec, Carlton 
gained the victory over Montgomery, December 31. Battles 
and captures during 1776. American victories: Washington 
over Howe, March 17; at Fort Moultrie, Moultrie over Parker, 
June 28; at Trenton, Washington gained the victory over Rahl, 
December 20. British victories: At Long Island, Howe over 
Putnam, August 27; at White Plains, Howe over Washington, 
October 28; at Fort Washington, Howe over Magaw, Novem- 
ber 16; at Fort Lee, Cornwallis gained the victory, November 
18. Battles and captures during 1777. American victories: 
At Princeton, Washington over Mawhood, January 2; at Ben- 
nington, Starke over Baum, August 16; at Bennington, 
Warner over Breyman, August 16; at Stillwater, Gates over 
Burgoyne, October 7; at Fort Mercer, Greene gained 
the victory over Donop, October 22d. British victories: 
At Brandywine, Howe over Washington, September 11; 
at Germantown, Howe over Washington, October 4; at Fort 



America. 145 

Mifflin, November 16; at Fort Mercer, November 18. Battles 
during 1778. American victories: At Monmouth, Washing- 
ton over Clinton, June 28; at Rhode Island, Sullivan over 
Pigot, August 29. British victories: At Wyoming, John 
Butler over Zebulon Butler; at Savannah, Campbell over 
Howe, December 29. Battles and victories during 1779: Near 
Augusta, Pickens over Boyd, February 14; at Stony Point, 
Wayne over Vaughan, July 15; at Paulus Hook, Lee, July 
19; at Chemung, Sullivan over Johnson, August 29; on the 
coast of Scotland, Jones over Pearson, September 23. Brit- 
ish victories: At Briar Creek, Provost over Ash, March 3; 
at Stony Ferry, Provost over Lincoln, June 20; at Savannah 
Provost over Lincoln, October 9. Battles and victories dur- 
ing 1780: At Hanging Rock, Sumter, August 10; at King's 
Mountain, Campbell over Ferguson, October 7. British vic- 
tories: At Monk's Corners, Tarleton over Huger, April 14; at 
Charleston, Clinton over Lincoln, May 12; at Waxhaw, Tarle- 
ton over Buford, May 29; at Camden, Cornwallis over Gates, 
August 16; on the Wateree, Tarleton over Sumter, August 
18. Battles during 1781. Victories of the Americans: At 
Cowpens, Morgan over Tarleton, January 17 ; at Eutaw 
Springs, Greene over Stewart, September 8; at Yorktown, 
Washington over Cornwallis, October 19. British victories dur- 
ing 1781: At Guilford Court House, Cornwallis over Greene, 
March 14; at Hobkirk's Hill near Camden, Greene was at- 
tacked and defeated by Lord Rawdon, April 25. A definite 
treaty of peace was signed between the representatives of the 
British and Americans at Paris, September, 1783, and pro- 
claimed in America in April, 1784. In 1787 a Constitution was 
formed by a convention of delegates from the States, assembled 
at Philadelphia, and adopted by the States soon after. The 
government is composed of three departments, namely: Ex- 
ecutive, Legislative and Judicial. The president possesses the 
executive power; the Congress, which is composed of senators 
and representatives, possesses the legislative power; and the 
19 



146 Emmanuel's Land. 

judges the judicial power. I will give you only a few of 
the articles or sections of the Constitution of the United 
States of America: Article I. All legislative powers herein 
granted shall be vested in a Congress of the United States, 
which shall consist of a senate and house of representatives. 
Part of section 2. The house of representatives shall be com- 
posed of members chosen every second year by the people. 
Part of section 3. The senate of the United States shall be 
composed of two senators from each State, chosen by the leg- 
islature thereof, for six years; and each senator shall have one 
vote. Part of section 6. The senators and representatives 
shall receive a compensation for their services. Part of sec- 
tion 7. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the 
house of representatives; but the senate may propose or con- 
cur with amendments as on other bills. Article II. Part of 
section 2. The president shall be commander-in-chief of 
the army and navy of the United States, and of the militia of 
the several States when called into the actual service of the 
United States. He may require the opinion, in writing, of the 
principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon 
any subject relating to the duties of their respective offices; 
and he shall have power to grant reprieves and pardons for of- 
fenses against the United States, except in cases of impeach- 
ment. I will give but a partial outline of the Constitution. 
Article I. Congress shall make no law respecting an establish- 
ment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or 
abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right of 
the people peaceably to assemble, and to petition the govern- 
ment for redress of grievances. Article II. A well-regulated 
militia being necessary to the security of a free State, the right 
of the people to keep and bear arms shall not be infringed. Ar- 
ticle III. No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any 
house without the consent of the owner, nor in time of war, 
but in a manner to be prescribed by law. Article IV. The right 
of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, paper and 
effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be 



America. 147 

violated; and no warrants shall issue but upon probable cause, 
supported by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing 
the place to be searched, or the persons or things to be seized. 
Part of Article V. No person shall be held to answer for a cap- 
ital or otherwise infamous crime, unless on a presentment or in- 
dictment of a grand jury. Part of Article VI. In all criminal 
prosecutions the accused shall enjoy the right to a speedy and 
public trial by an impartial jury of the State and district wherein 
the crime shall have been committed, which district shall have 
been previously ascertained by law; and to be informed of the 
nature and cause of the accusation; to be confronted with the 
witnesses against him; to have compulsory process for ob- 
taining witnesses in his favor; and to have the assistance of 
counsel for his defense. Article VII. In suits at common law 
where the value shall exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial 
by jury exists; and no fact tried by a jury shall be otherwise re- 
examined in any court of the United States, than according to 
the rules of the common law. Article VIII. Excessive bail shall 
not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and un- 
reasonable punishments inflicted. Article IX. The enumera- 
tion in the Constitution of certain rights shall not be construed 
to deny or disparage others retained by the people. Article X. 
The powers not delegated to the United States by the Consti- 
tution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the 
States, respectively, or to the people. Article XI. The judicial 
power of the United States shall not be construed to extend to 
any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against 
one of the United States by citizens of another State, or 
by citizens of any foreign State. For outrages committed 
upon American seamen, Congress declared war against Great 
Britain, June 19, 1812. Battles and captures during 1812. 
American victories: Second battle of Brownstown over the 
British and Indians, August 9; .the American ship Constitu- 
tion captured the British ship Guerriere, August 19; the 
American ship Wasp captured the British ship Frolic, Octo- 



148 Emmanuel' s Land. 

ber 18; the ship United States captured the British ship Mace- 
donian, October 25; the United States ship Constitution cap- 
tured the British ship Java, December 29. In the four naval 
battles the British lost over 450, and the Americans 70; on the 
ocean the Americans took 3,000 prisoners during 1812. British 
victories : Fort Mackinaw surrendered by the Americans, July 
17; first battle of Brownstown, British and Indians over Van 
Home, August 5; at Detroit, Hull surrendered to Brock, Au- 
gust 16; at Queenstown, Brock over Van Rensselaer, October 
13. Battles and captures during 1813. American victories 
on land: At the siege of York, now Toronto, Pike over 
Sheaffe, April 27; at Fort Meigs, Harrison and Clay over 
Proctor, May 5; at Fort George, Dearborn over Vincent, May 
27; at Sackett's Harbor, Brown over Prevost, May 29; at Lower 
Sandusky, Oroghan over Proctor, August 2; at the Thames, 
Harrison over Proctor and Tecumseh, October 5. Naval vic- 
tories: The American vessel Hornet captured the Peacock, 
February 24; the American ship Enterprise captured the 
British ship Boxer, September 5. Perry^s fleet captured Bar- 
clay's, September 10. British victories on land: At French- 
town, Proctor over Winchester, January 22; at Williamsburg, 
Morrison over Boyd, November 11. Naval victories: The 
British vessel Shannon captured the Chesapeake, June 1; the 
Pelican captured the Argus, August 14. Battles and vic- 
tories during 1814. American victories on land: Fort Erie 
surrendered to Scott and Ripley, June 3; at Chippewa, Brown 
over Riall, July 5 ; at Lundy's Lane, Brown over Drummond, 
July 25; at Fort Erie, Brown over Drummond, September 17; 
at Plattsburg, Macomb over Prevost, September 13; at Fort 
McHenry, Arnstead over Cockburn, September 14. Naval 
victories: The American vessel Peacock captured the Epervier, 
April 29; the American Wasp captured the British Reindeer, 
June 28; the American fleet under Macdonough captured 
Downie's fleet, September 11. British victories: At Bladens- 
burg, Ross over Winder, August 24; at North Point, Brooke 



America. 149 

over Strieker, September 12. The British ships Phoebe and 
Cherub captured the American ship Essex, March 28; the 
British ship Orpheus captured the American ship Frolic, April 
21. Battles during 1815. American victories: Jackson over 
Packenham, January 8; the American ship Constitution cap- 
tured the British ship Cyane and Levant, February 20; the 
American ship Hornet captured the British ship Penguin, 
March 23. The Mexican war battles during 1846. United 
States victories: At Palo Alto, Taylor over Arista, May 8; at 
Resaca de la Palma, Taylor over Arista, May 9; at Monterey, 
Taylor over Ampudia, September 24; at Bracito, Doniphan, 
December 22. Battles during 1847: At Buena Vista, Taylor 
over Santa Anna, February 23; at Sacramento, Doniphan over 
Herudia, February 28; at Vera Cruz, Scott over Landero, 
March 27; at Cerro Gordo, Scott over the Mexican general, 
Santa Anna, April 18; at Contreras, the American general, 
Scott, over Valencia, August 20; at Cherubusco, Scott over 
Santa Anna, August 20; at Molino del rey, Scott over Santa 
Anna, September 8; Chapul tepee, Scott over Santa Anna, 
September 13. The cause of the Mexican war was the annexa- 
tion of Texas, and the claim to a certain tract of land by both 
the United States and Mexico. The Mexican army was the 
largest, yet the United States army gained in every battle, and 
entered the city of Mexico September 14. Peace was con- 
cluded February, 1848. War between the North and South: 
Fort Sumter was surrendered by Major Anderson, April, 1861. 
At Philippi in West Virginia, an encounter took place June 3 ; 
the Union forces were successful July 11. Two encounters, 
one at Carrick's Ford, another at Beverly, and one June 10, at 
Big Bethel; Butler's force was repulsed July 25; when the bat- 
tle of Bull Run took place the Union army was thrown into dis- 
order; after a brave resistance they fled; the two most important 
actions in the Missouri campaign were the battles of Carthage 
and Wilson's Creek (Union army beaten). August 29, the forts 
at Hatteras inlet were taken; General Sherman captured the 



150 Emmanuel's Land. 

earth-works at Hatteras inlet; November 27, he and Com- 
modore Dupont took the earth-works commanding Port Eoyal. 
November 7, Grant or the Union forces were compelled to take 
to the gun-boats; October 21, Baker was killed, and his force of 
2,000 men repulsed with great loss by a body of Confederates. 
In the campaign of 1862: In January the Unionists were suc- 
cessful; on February 6 Port Henry was . surrendered to the 
Unionists, and Fort Donelson surrendered to the Union troops 
under General Grant after a severe engagement February 16; 
it was defended by 9,000 men; on the 20th of February the 
Union army under Buell took Nashville; Columbus was occu- 
pied by the Union army March 22; at Shiloh, the Union loss 
was nearly 1,500, and the Confederates 1,099 killed, wounded 
and missing. On account of the Confederate retreat, several of 
their defensive points on the Mississippi fell to the Union ; Island 
No. 10, the 7th of April; Fort Pillow, the 4th of Jane, and the 
city of Memphis, on the 6th. BuelFs army pressed Bragg 
through Kentucky; at Perryville they fought October 8; the 
Confederates under Bragg retreated. January 2, 1863, a battle 
was fought at Stone Eiver, in which the Union loss was near 15,- 
800, and the Confederates over 10,000; but the Unionists held 
possession of the field of battle. March 7, 8, an engagement 
took place at Pea Eidge ; Van Dorn was defeated by the Unionists 
under Curtis. On May 4, 1862, General McClellan, with his 
army, took possession of Yorktown. May 5, at Williamsburgh, 
an action took place; May 9, it was renewed; and May 29 Mc- 
Clellan was more successful; Johnston was wounded, and Lee 
took command of the Southern army. While McClellan was 
waiting for reinforcements, Stonewall Jackson made several 
successful raids north, and in return the Union forces chased 
Jackson. The battle of Gaines Mills took place June 7. McClel- 
lan retreated toward James river. They fought at Savage Sta- 
tion, June 29; at Glendale June 30; at Malvern Hill, July 1, and 
repulsed Lee; thus the Peninsula campaign failed of taking 
Eichmond. The Union loss was about 18,000, and the Con- 



America. 151 

federate 20,000. August 9, Jackson attacked Banks at Cedar 
Mountain. Lee pressed upon Pope, compelling him to retreat 
northward. August 29 and 30, at the battle of Manassas, the 
Union army under Pope was defeated. An engagement took 
place September 3; McOlellan carried the pass at South Moun- 
tain. Before McOlellan could arrive Jackson took Harper's 
Ferry; it was garrisoned with 12,000 men. At Warrenton 
McOlellan was commanded to deliver up the command of the 
Army of the Potomac to A. B. Burnside. December 13, the 
battle of Fredericksburg was fought, the Union army, under 
Burnside, was defeated, with the loss of nearly 11,000 men. 
April 25, the city of New Orleans was taken possession of by 
the Unionists, under Butler, with the aid of the naval forces, 
which, previously, had also achieved several victories. Battles 
of 1863: May 2 and 3, in the battle of Chancellorsville the 
Confederates were victorious. At the battle of Gettysburgh, 
which was fought in Pennsylvania, July 1, 2, 3 and 4, the 
Unionists were victorious and Lee retreated. Grant met and 
defeated Pemberton in five actions. Pemberton then retreated 
into his works at Vicksburgh. Grant laid siege to them for six 
weeks, at the end of which Pemberton capitulated July 4, 1863. 
Port Hudson was surrendered to Banks July 8. The Union 
army under Kosecrans advanced in June, 1863, and were suc- 
cessful in several skirmishes. In the battle of Chickamauga 
the Union army was beaten. The siege of Chattanooga near 
Chickamauga was raised by a battle at Missionary Eidge, No- 
vember 23, 24 and 25, in which the Unionists gained the vic- 
tory. Confederates victorious at Fort Sumter in April. 
Grant's overland march began in May, 1864. He tried for 
two weeks to carry the works at Spottsylvania; the most im- 
portant one was carried by Hancock, who captured about 
4,000 prisoners. North Anna and Cold Harbor were undeci- 
sive. Lee was compelled to retreat, but not until he had de- 
stroyed many of the Union army. Attack on Petersburg June 
18. The Confederates were victorious in May and June. At 
Iluntersville, in the Shenandoah valley, the Confederates were 



152 Emmanuel* s Land. 

victorious. In May the Confederates overcame Butler. The 
Confederates gained the victory before Petersburg, July 30. 
July 9, General Early advanced against Washington and got 
to the outer defensive works. General Wright followed Early's 
army to the Shenandoah valley. Lee, retreating, took with 
him much booty from Maryland and Pennsylvania, and burned 
Chambersburgh, July 30. On September 19, at the battle of 
Winchester, the Union army, under Sheridan, gained the vic- 
tory. At the battle of Cedar Creek, October 19, the Confed- 
erates gained the advantage first, but the Unionists were fi- 
nally victorious. Sherman set out from Chattanooga and began 
his campaign May 6. During this march several unimpor- 
tant actions took place. One at Eesaca, May 14, 15; and one at 
Dallas, May 25-28; another at Kenesaw Mountain. From 
June 22 to July 28, especially in the latter part of July, the 
Confederate army attacked the Union army in front of At- 
lanta; but the Union army repulsed them at Frank. The 
Confederates under Hood met with a severe repulse, Decem- 
ber 15. Thomas attacked Hood and was victorious. Fort 
Moultrie was taken December 13, by the Union army, under 
Sherman; and Savannah by the Union army under Sherman, 
December 2. Columbia was captured February 17, 1865. At 
Charleston Sherman defeated a Confederate force. At Ben- 
tonville, he repulsed Johnston. The Confederates under 
Lee captured Fort Steadman. The Unionists gained the vic- 
tory at the battle of Five Forks, April 1. The Unionists 
gained a victory, and attacks were made along the whole line 
of works in front of Petersburg, April 2. During the night 
the capture of Petersburg and Richmond was effected, and 
an entrance made by the Union army on the morning of 
April 3. Lee surrendered April 9, and Johnston April 26. 
By the last of May all of the Confederate forces had surren- 
dered. There were also many splendid naval victories during 
the war, which I have not described. Lincoln, the president, was 
assassinated. The total number of troops were 2,690,401. The 



America. 153 

national debt at the end of the war was over $2,749,000,000. 
Johnson was inaugurated April 15, 1«65. The interest on 
the public debt amounted to $130,000,000 a year. On June 
24, 1868, seven States were readmitted to the Union. Grant 
was inaugurated March 4, 1867. In a century the country has 
increased in territory and inhabitants. In 1776 it had thirteen 
States, now it has thirty-seven; it had then 3,000,000 of in- 
habitants, now it has more than 38,000,000, according to the 
census of 1870. Franklin invented the lightning-rod; Eli 
"Whitney, the cotton gin in 1792; Robert Fulton, the steamship 
power, put in practice September 4, 1807; the first locomo- 
tive engine used on the American continent in 1831; the 
electro-magnetic telegraph by Professor Morse. America 
has become the most successful rival of the most powerful 
nations of the world; it possesses the best and broadest system 
of education, having grand public schools, and over 400 colleges 
and universities; American authors in all branches of literature 
and science, whose works are read and appreciated through- 
out the world. Even in the fine arts, the American painters 
stand high. It also has good newspapers in abundance. 
Over 91,000 churches have been erected; missionary and 
Bible societies are in a flourishing condition; the extinc- 
tion of slavery is already proving a benefit to the South, and 
the North and South respect each other more; there are 
thousands of miles of railroad, and they are building more con- 
tinually, and hundreds of steamboats ply our rivers; and there 
are thousands of miles of telegraph wire, by which messages 
can be conveyed in a short time, and steam is used to run the 
machinery in our manufactories, and the knowledge of the Lord 
is spreading over the length and breadth of the land; and 
agriculture is carried on to a surprising degree. America has 
her monuments as well as Egypt and Assyria, although not on 
so grand a scale. It is evident that it was settled at a very 
early date. It is evident that both in North and South 
America, the mounds extend at intervals for 1,000 miles. Nu- 
20 



154 Emmanuel's Land. 

tions have dwelt and passed away, risen and fallen, leaving few 
or no records,, except the traces of their existence, and widely 
spread colonies by the ruins of their cities, and monuments 
standing yet as silent witnesses of past dominion and great pow- 
er. It is only of late that they have begun to draw the attention 
of the learned men and historians. What had been said by Hum- 
boldt, Juarns, Delrio, and others, show that they are scattered 
from the lakes of Canada to Louisiana, although confined to 
few places of widely remote localities, except in the Spanish 
part of America, and they are likely in time to deserve as much 
interest as the far-famed Palmyra, Thebes, Babylon and Per- 
sepolis, when the future historian shall make known what 
the philosophers have elucidated from studies of the signs and 
symbols found in the caves and ruins, and even on the rocks. 
The ruins extend about ninety degrees. They chiefly occupy a 
flexuous belt from our great lakes to Mexico, Panama, Quito, 
Peru and Chili; those known from our eastern shores, the 
Antilles and Brazil, are few and of a peculiar character, dis- 
tinct from the general style of the others. In New Hampshire 
concentric castramations have been found as in Peru, but 
not shaped like stars; in Massachusetts inscribed rocks are 
found; those of Pennsylvania, east of the mountains, are rude 
and small. In the West Indies there are chiefly caves and 
temples; in Brazil there are a few of peculiar style, the ruin 
of Tiahuanaco as wonderful with sculptures of a remote 
period; also the ruins of Chimu of another style, yet all differ- 
ent from the style of the Meas; the ruins of Chichen are mas- 
sive and wonderful. In Central America the beautiful tem- 
ples, also fortified cities and palaces, and the obelisks or 
pyramids and towers offer as many eras and styles as the 
Floridan or Anahuac, or Incas. In North America we have 
also three great eras or styles of monuments; the first or 
most rude is somewhat similar to that of Antilles excavations, 
also small houses of earth; also second, a primitive style is 
found where they used earth, wood and rough stones; for fine 



America. 155 

structures, temples and palaces the most refined, employing 
cut stone and ornaments but rarely in North America, but 
becoming more common toward Mexico. Painted symbols, or 
hieroglyphic or abridged outlines of them were used chiefly in 
Anahuac, from Panuco to Panama; in North America, from 
Florida to New Mexico; also, in Hayti, Cuba, Yucatan, Bogota 
and Peru, by the Panos, Muyzcas and other nations. Those 
ruder tribes like Africans and Scythians, used objects to 
which a peculiar meaning was applied, and traced rude pic- 
tures of them on trees and rocks. The contents of mounds, 
graves and caves are very interesting, affording us a clue to 
their purpose, and the arts of the time when made by the 
inhabitants; many kinds of implements, ornaments, tools, 
weapons and vases have been discovered in numerous 
places, showing skill and taste. Idols and sculptures have 
given us the features and religious ideas of some nations. 
Astronomical stones and calendars have been recovered 
and lost again, revealing peculiar systems of astronomy 
and chronology. We possessed the complex calendar of 
the Tulans, Mexicans, Chiapians, Muyzcas and Peruvians. 
The Talegar of North America, a decalogue of 144 parts and 
hieroglyphics, was found on the banks of the Ohio, and has 
since been lost or hidden. The American weeks were of the 
duration of three, nine and thirteen days, respectively, which 
show them to have been in existence prior to the week of seven 
days. The American systems much resembled those of Thibet, 
China, Japan, Libia and Etruria. You will find a catalogue of 
some of the things that I have referred to, in an ancient history 
of Kentucky, written in 1824; and many other writers, such as 
Keating, Schoolcraft, James, Madison, Breckenridge, Atwater, 
Clinton, Crevecour, Lewis, Belknap, Barton, Charlevoix and 
DeSoto, describe a few of them. There is, or was, an ancient 
fortification near Newark, Licking county, State of Ohio, that 
comprises: a bank, near forty feet high; then there are high 
grounds for about one hundred rods, including several mounds, 



156 Emmanuel's Land. 

forts and parallel embankments within them. There is an 
irregular octagonal fort, with walls from nine to ten feet high, 
with parapets of like dimensions for defending the embrasures, 
which, are eighteen or twenty feet long and fifteen feet wide. 
Also, a circular fort inclosing about twenty acres, with square 
embankments four and one-half feet high, connecting this fort 
with, another fort, inclosing about twenty-five acres. The 
walls of either fort are twenty- five feet high, within which 
runs a deep ditch with converging embankments, the inner 
one ranging in height from four to five feet, which ditch forms 
part of and connects with passages nearly two hundred and 
thirty rods long, extending westward. Also a fort containing 
twenty acres, near a mound occupying forty acres, connected 
to the other forts by passages formed by embankments. There 
is also another fortification on the eastern bank of the Little 
Miami, Warren county, Ohio. A portion of the walls are 
from sixteen to twenty feet high. There are mounds there 
and remains of buildings. In other places the graves of the 
ancient inhabitants of the country are found. 



PART THIRTEENTH. 



A MORAL STORY. 



Will you please tell us a story? S. — I will tell you a moral 
one. There was a youth they called Denis. He was as fair, 
pure, virtuous and discreet as his brother Mulock was homely, 
disagreeable, inhuman and morose. The father loved his 
elder son, Mulock, who resembled him in mind, face and form; 
but the mother loved her youngest son who resembled her. 
Mulock was very jealous of his brother because he gained the 
love and respect of his acquaintances, whilst he knew they 
abhorred him; he, therefore, resolved to ruin him. So he as- 
sured his father that Denis frequently visited a neighbor, who 
was a professed enemy, in order to inform him of all of their 
family secrets and give him an opportunity of robbing him, 
and, if he resisted, of murdering him. It highly incensed 
the old gentleman, who beat Denis unmercifully, although he 
solemnly declared that he was innocent. Then he confined 
him, without bed or light, and fed him on bread and water. 
But his mother secretly aided his escape and sent him to a phy- 
sician, who tended and cured his wounds. When he got better 
he set out in search of employment, and passing through the 
woods he became so weary that he laid down to sleep, and was 
awakened by the sound of a horse running. Looking up he 
espied a beautiful princess, mounted upon a coal-black horse, 
trying to stop his speed. As he neared a chasm Denis saw her 
imminent danger, and, at the risk of his life, sprang forward 



158 Emmanuel's Land. 

and stopped him on the very brink of the precipice. As she 
viewed the yawning gulf and thought of her narrow escape, 
she removed a ring from her finger and gave it to him, and 
said, any boon that is right to ask of your sovereign I will pe- 
tition my father to grant. I was out riding with a few attend- 
ants, when my horse took fright and ran away. I think they 
will soon find me; will you please tell me where you reside? 
Denis replied, alas, my lady, I have no home. Then, she said, 
will you join my body-guards? He replied, I would be most 
happy to do so. And so, accordingly, he joined the cavalcade. 
And when they arrived at the palace, and the king heard of 
his daughter's narrow escape from an awful death, he com- 
manded them to bring her preserver into his presence; and 
after questioning him about his antecedents, he offered him a 
high office. But Denis replied, I am too young and inexperi- 
enced to hold such a high position; but, if your majesty would 
condescend to bestow it upon my brother, who is a man of tal- 
ent and highly educated, and has transacted a great deal of 
business for my father, it would highly gratify me. The king 
then said, what position then would you wish to occupy? He 
replied, if it pleases your majesty, the one the princess be- 
stowed "upon me. The monarch replied, both of your requests 
are granted. Mulock was highly elated when he found what 
a lucrative position he had received, and treated Denis so 
nicely that Denis thought he had conquered him by kindness, 
and that, consequently, he would become a good man. But 
Mulock's envy was aroused. When he saw how the princess 
admired Denis, he thought that he himself would be willing to 
perform any feat of valor, if she would bestow one of her beam- 
ing smiles upon him. He knew that she was too high for 
either his brother or himself ever to win, yet he deter- 
mined Denis should not enjoy her smiles. So he concluded 
to make the king banish him; so, accordingly, he joined some 
conspirators and gave his name as Denis, and after a while he 
revealed some of the plot and accused his brother Denis, as 



A Moral Story. 159 

one of the leading members of this conspiracy in that place; 
and he had covered his tracks, so that it caused his brother to 
bear his ignominy, and they thrust him in a dungeon and 
sentenced him to death, though he declared his innocence. 
But the princess bribed his keepers and liberated him, and 
under a disguise he watched the conspirators that had escaped 
justice, and found that they meant to murder the king when 
he was riding through the street. Then he sent word to the 
king to be careful or he would be shot that day, and advised 
him to place a wax figure in his carriage and thus represent 
himself, and signed himself a sincere friend. The princess 
recognized the writing and persuaded her father to follow his 
advice, which he accordingly did; and he disguised himself 
and joined the cavalcade; they proceeded but a few blocks 
before the image they supposed to be the king was riddled 
with bullets. Then he saw the warning was timely, and he 
also recognized one of the chief conspirators, and caused him 
to be taken and tried, and the man turned state's evidence to 
save his neck from the block, and revealed a well-laid plan to 
assassinate the king and place his brother on the throne; and 
that Mulock was among the highest tempted by the king's 
brother to try to murder the king, and as a reward he promised 
him the hand of Artimesia, the king's only daughter, with 
whom Mulock was madly in love, though she despised him, 
but her radiant beauty intoxicated him. He also testified that 
Denis had never belonged to their organization, that it was 
his brother Mulock that had personated him. So the king 
caused it to be proclaimed that Denis was innocent, and that 
he desired him to return to the court, which Denis did, and 
the king gave him a high position in the army for the timely 
warning which had saved his life. Denis pleaded for the life 
of his brother, so the sentence was finally commuted to banish- 
ment for life in an uninhabited region. Denis told the king 
that he might better banish them there and let them form 
settlements, which in time would enrich the kingdom, than 



160 Emmanuel's Laxd. 

to execute so many of them. The king allowed them their 
personal property, but their real estate was confiscated to 
the crown; yet he allowed them to take with them as many 
of their wives and children as they wished, if they desired to 
accompany them. And when the king's brother saw that his 
tools had failed to assassinate the king, he organized an army 
and invaded his brother's dominions. Denis by his bravery 
rose still higher in the army, and gained the love and respect 
of all. The Princess Artimesia, who was visiting at a castle 
near the border, whilst riding out with her friends, was taken 
prisoner by Prince Alfonso; when his only son saw her, her 
exquisite beauty kindled a flame of love in his heart; she 
seemed to him like a fairy qneen as she rode along, clad in rich 
green, and adorned with gold and jewels of the rarest order, 
which well became her oriental style of beauty; her movements 
were as graceful as a fawn, but when angry she seemed to him 
as regal as a queen, for he asked her to marry him, and she 
scornfully refused him, telling him she would not marry her 
cousin nor the son of her father's deadliest enemy. But she 
looked so queenly in her indignation that he thought he would 
risk his life to obtain her hand. Then he begged his father to 
compel the princess to marry him, but she resolutely refused 
to wed him; then his father declared that he would imprison 
her, which he did, and declared she should not leave her 
prison, and that she should have no nourishment, except 
bread and water, nntil she became his son's wife. The king 
was nearly frantic when he heard his daughter was a captive; at 
last he told his two chief officers that to the one of them that 
would deliver her from her captors pure and safe, he would 
give his daughter's hand in marriage if she would consent: and 
if not, he would give him a lucrative position. Denis, who 
idolized her but had never hoped to obtain her hand, resolved 
to obtain her freedom if it cost him his life. He became victori- 
ous in the next three battles, but could not prevail upon them 
to exchange her for anv of their officers. At last he concluded 



A Moral Story. 161 

to try and capture Alf onsets son secretly; so he accordingly 
chose twelve of his bravest men and entered the enemy's 
country in disguise, and laid in ambush where he knew the 
prince's son would pass with a few attendants, and when he 
came along soon after they had a hand-to-hand fight. Denis 
took him captive and told him that, if they met any of his peo- 
ple or any of the guards awake, and he told them that they did 
not belong to their army, they would instantly kill him and 
fight their way through. So they confined him in prison and 
sent word to Prince Alfonso that the duke, his son, was 
their prisoner; that they had incarcerated him in a gloomy 
dungeon; that his only sustenance was bread and water; that 
if they would return the princess Artimesia pure and chaste 
as she was when they took her captive, they would set him 
free; but that they would not exchange him for any other 
prisoner, nor could they ransom him for gold or silver. So 
the prince was obliged to send her back in order to obtain the 
freedom of his son. In the meantime Denis Asdrubal, who 
loved to wander in the forest, in search of botanical and geo- 
logical specimens, came suddenly upon the entrance to a cave, 
which had been perfectly concealed by trees and entwining 
vines. He succeeded in gaining an entrance, and found gold, 
silver, diamonds and precious stones in great abundance. 
He concealed the richest part of them; then chose a number 
of his bravest officers, and lay in ambush until the band entered 
their cave when he surrounded and made them prisoners. He 
reported to the king the manner of his finding the cave, and 
the way he took the robbers, and of his concealing the most 
precious jewels for fear they would get stolen*. The king com- 
mended him, and told him he would bestow one-half of the 
jewels upon him. Soon after they fought another fierce bat- 
tle and drove the invaders from the country, and peace was 
declared. Then the king said that General Denis Asdrubal 
deserved his daughter for his deeds of bravery as well as for res- 
cuing her. Artimesia greatly rejoiced, for she thought him 
21 



102 Emmanuel' s Laxd. 

the most beautiful being on earth, and had loved him since 
the first time he rescued her, and had often told him that she 
wished he was a prince or she a peasant girl. At length the 
wedding-day arrived, which was celebrated with great pomp. 
The bride was dressed in royal robes, embroidered with gold 
and precious stones; her glossy hair was combed and entwined 
in a fantastic manner; and her head was encircled by a wreath 
of diamonds. A numerous train of ladies attended her person, 
and they all studied to find out what would please her best. 
Her room was furnished with rich cabinets filled with curiosi- 
ties, and looking-glasses tall as the room, and sofas, lounges 
and easy-chairs covered with the richest fabrics; and opening 
from it was a conservatory filled with exotic flowers; and from 
another room, at stated periods, soft music floated upon the 
air; and joy and gladness surrounded them. TTe will now 
return to Denis'" father. Mulock had persuaded him to spec- 
ulate with him; and in three of their speculations they doubled 
their money. The fourth was a perfect failure, and he lost all 
of his property and was left deeply in debt besides. At length 
his debtors became clamorous for their pay, and as he could 
not meet their demands they cast him in prison. And Mulock 
refused to aid the old man, and Denis' wages were too small 
to pay his debts for a long time. So he had to languish there 
for more than a year, when a good priest, who often visited 
the prisoners, taught him some of the truths of the Gospel 
and urged hini to seek consolation in the Gospel of Christ. 
It awakened him to a sense of his lost condition by nature. 
He saw how wicked, selfish and cruel he had been all his 
life; and he sincerely repented of his iniquity; and humblv 
sought forgiveness; and became an exemplary Christian. After 
Denis was promoted to a generalship he paid his father's 
debts and thus released him from prison; but during his in- 
carceration he had provided both him and his wife with food 
and clothing. Afterward, during the hunting season, he es- 
pied a beautiful country seat that was for sale, and purchased 



A Moral Story. 163 

it, and placed his parents in it; and used to spend a month 
there, with them, every year, during the hunting season. His 
father told him that it was his mother's Christian forbearance 
that caused him to think on religion, and his generosity and 
exemplary Christian character that caused him to listen to the 
teaching of the priest. And now we will follow Mulock and 
his fellow-conspirators to banishment. It was a pleasant 
island within the kingfs dominion, covered with a dense forest. 
By the advice of General Denis Asdrubal, they took machin- 
ery for one saw-mill and also for one grist-mill, and provis- 
ions enough to last them for one year. Also, seed to sow, and 
looms and spinning-wheels. And the king also allowed them 
to take ten head of cattle and four sheep to raise stock from; 
which seemed but little for seventeen hundred men, besides 
women and children. But they were glad to escape with their 
lives, and be permitted to retain their personal property, in- 
stead of suffering death. But they suffered much before they 
got it sufficiently cleared to raise plenty of food. After that 
they began to prosper, and built two churches, as a Catholic 
priest and Protestant minister had voluntarily accompanied 
them, and made most of them understand their sin against 
their king; but most of all against their Heavenly Father. 
And Mulock was among the first converts, and became as noted 
for his piety, benevolence, justice and mercy, as he had pre- 
viously been for his injustice, avariciousness and cruelty. 
And G-eneral Denis Asdrubal was very happy to find his rel- 
atives so reformed. He bestowed rich and rare presents on 
his mother, and after his father's death his mother resided 
with him; and his lovely wife was the center of attraction. 
And she taught her children to be good Christians, telling 
them that that was the only way to be happy; that this life 
was short, but the life to come hath no end; that the good and 
pure would enjoy far more health, wealth and luxury in the 
world to come than the greatest monarch does here; that 
often their reward commences on earth, and she pointed out 



164 Emmanuel? 's Land. 

their father as a specimen of the reward even in this world, 
and their grandfather and uncle as receiving punishment here; 
and said that their grandfather and uncle ought to he happy, 
for their punishment, with the aid of the Holy Spirit and 
good teaching, had enabled them to lead a better life. 



PAET FOURTEENTH. 



HISTORICAL FACTS. 



The Germans are nearly all of Teutonic stock and strikingly 
illustrate the Teutonic character. They are moderate, thought- 
ful, sagacious and independent. They are capable of un- 
wearied exertion and achieve great results by their persever- 
ance; but unlike the French and English, they seldom engage 
in very hazardous undertakings or enterprises. They possess 
great musical talent, and cultivate it with eminent success. 
The empire of Germany was formed by the union of Prussia, 
Bavaria, Saxony, Wiirtemburg, Baden, and many smaller 
States, which formerly had independent governments. In 
1871 all the States of Germany were formed into one empire, 
and the king of Prussia was made emperor. At the same time 
the provinces of Alsace and Lorraine were annexed, thus taking 
rank as the second country of Europe in regard to population. 
They are well-versed in books and the manual of arms. The 
inhabitants of Holland are very industrious and are generally 
better educated than the inhabitants of any other part of 
Europe, except Prussia and some of the smaller German States. 
The Belgians are no less industrious, but their education is not 
so general. The kingdom of Denmark comprises the north- 
ern part of the peninsula of Jutland and several islands 
near the Baltic sea. The Russian empire comprises fully one- 
half, of Europe and nearly one-half of Asia. The people are 
divided into four distinct classes: First, nobles; second, 
clergy; third, merchants; fourth, freed serfs. Sweden and 



166 Emmanuel's Land. 

Norway occupy the Scandinavian peninsula. They form two 
distinct States with separate governments, but are united under 
one king. Switzerland is a republic, consisting of twenty- 
states or cantons. It is the highest part of Europe. Its 

scenery is on the grandest scale. Xext to Eussia Austria has 
the largest possessions in Europe. The British provinces oc- 
cupy all of the northern part of Xorth America, except Green- 
land, Iceland and Alaska. The eight provinces are all united, 
with the exception of Newfoundland, under the general name 
of the Dominion of Canada. The Chinese Empire is inhabited 
by several distinct nations, but all of the Mongolian stock. 
The Chinese proper are the leading people in point of number, 
although the Mahoos or Tartars are intermixed with them and 
retain the chief political power, as conquerors of the country. 
Both of these people are far in advance of other Asiatic nations 
in civilization and learning. Most of the people in the empire, 
beyond China proper, are uncivilized or barbarous tribes, 
resembling in their habits and modes of life those of Turkes- 
tan. The Chinese are ingenious, industrious and peaceful, 
but miserably conceited. Their religion is Buddhism, and va- 
rious forms of idolatry prevail throughout the empire : many of 
the Chinese are atheists. Their government is an absolute 
monarchy. So dense is the population in some districts, that 
the inhabitants thereof dwell constantly upon boats in the 
rivers or upon rafts on the lakes, which they convert into gar- 
dens. Italy is one of the most celebrated countries on the 
globe. In ancient times it was the central part of the Roman 
Empire, which ruled nearly all of the known world, 
in ancient times, was in advance of all other nations in civi- 
lization and learning. In the fifth century it was conquered 
by the Turks; but the Greeks revolted in 1851 and achieved 
their independence. Their government is a limited monar- 
chy. The Spanish peninsula comprises the two countries of 
Spain and Portugal. They are a reserved, dignified and in- 
dolent people; the higher class are educated, the lower igno- 
rant. Poland has been subdued and divided anions: three na- 



Historical Facts. 167 

tions. The following is a list of the presidents of the United 
States, with their place of residence, term and date of office 
George Washington, of Virginia, two terms, from 1789 to 1797 
John Adams, of Massachusetts, one term, from 1797 to 1801 
Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia, two terms, from 1801 to 1809 
James Madison, of Virginia, two terms, from 1809 to 1817 
James Monroe, of Virginia, two terms, from 1817 to 1825 
John Q. Adams, of Massachusetts, one term, from 1825 to 
1829; Andrew Jackson, of Tennessee, two terms, from 1829 
to 1837; Martin Van Buren, of New York, one term, from 
1837 to 1841; William Henry Harrison, of Ohio, one month, 
died in office, in 1841; John Tyler, of Virginia, part of one 
term, from 1841 to 1845; James K. Polk, of Tennessee, one 
term, from 1845 to 1849; Zachary Taylor, of Louisiana, died 
in office, one year and four months, from 1849 to 1850; Mil- 
lard Fillmore, of New York, two years and eight months, from 
1850 to 1853; Franklin Pierce, of New Hampshire, one term, 
from 1853 to 1857; James Buchanan, of Pennsylvania, one 
term, 1857 to 1861; Abraham Lincoln, of Illinois, assassinated 
in office, one term and one month, from 1861 to 1865; An- 
drew Johnson, of Tennessee, three years and eleven months, 
from 1865 to 1869; Ulysses "S. Grant, of Illinois, two terms, 
from 1869 to 1877; Rutherford B. Hayes, of Ohio, one term, 
from 1877 to 1881; James A. Garfield, of Ohio, assassinated 
in office, six months; Chester A. Arthur, of New York, three 
years and six months, from 1882 to 1885; Grover Cleveland, 
inaugurated March 4, 1885. 



PAET FIFTEENTH. 



BIOLOGY. 



H. — Do you not actually believe that death ends all? S. — 
Emphatically, I say no. Is life the cause of organization, 
or organization the cause of life? Is the relation of the soul 
to the body that of the harper to the harp, or that of harmony 
to the harp? You had better study Beal's work and also 
Fry's, and I think you will change your opinion. DeWette, the 
great German theologian, who died in 1849, and who was 
called the universal doubter, said, in his last work, published 
in 1848: That the facts of the resurrection cannot be called 
into doubt any more than the assassination of Caesar. Which 
conclusion he came to after careful researches, and affirmed it 
amid the sneers of the less candid rationalists. The fact it- 
self, although we do not understand the way or manner, is in- 
controvertible. Latzeand, Ulric, Wundt, Helmholm, Draper, 
Carpenter and Beal teach that nervous mechanism, in its in- 
fluential arc, is plainly so constructed, that we must suppose 
it to be set in motion by something outside of itself. Ulric, 
esjoecially, shows in a magnificent passage on immortality, that 
all of the latest results of physiological research go to show 
that immortality is probable. Science begins to teach by the 
scalpel and microscope, that there is a spiritual body with glo- 
rious capacities; which agrees with what the Bible taught 
ages ago. "We must not forget that this conclusion is pro- 



Biology. 169 

claimed in the name of philosophy of the severest sort. The 
verdict is scientific and also biblical, as every thing fundamen- 
tally scientific is biblical. L. — One doctor declares that he has 
had a powerful microscope constructed by which he intends to 
see the soul. S. — Do not speak so irreverently, of religion; 
remember you have a soul. H. — I have no soul. S. — I am 
thankful I have one. H. — The Germans are deep thinkers, and 
many of the colleagues are atheists. 8. — Yes, the Bathbyus 
and the Materialists? H. — Yes, and I think their reasons in- 
controvertible. S. — Nevertheless great German scholars have 
shown the absurdity of it, and at the meeting of the German 
Naturalist Association at Hamburg in 1876, Bathbyus is pub- 
licly interred, or in other words shown to be perfectly false. 
Even Huxley has left it to take its place with false science, and 
yet speaks of a gelatinous mass in his later scientific lectures as 
the common foundation of all life, but his late assertions have 
been shown to be equally false, in view of his recantation 
of Bathbyus or living matter beneath the seas. H. — But 
Strauss argues like him. S. — Strauss takes his place with 
him among exploded and ludicrous errors, for a sheet of liv- 
ing slime enveloping the world is unscientific, and has never 
been seen. Huxley's lectures are defective in explaining how 
evolution bridges the chasm between the lifeless and living 
forms of matter. H. — There is Vogt, Buchner and Maliscot? 
S. — Yes, they are atheist evolutionists. H. — What do you 
call Huxley, Tindall and Spencer. S. — But little better, as 
they ignore God, but Dana, Gray, Owen, Dawson, Carpen- 
ter, Sir J. Herschell and Sir W. Thomson believe in God, 
although they are evolutionists. The original of plants and 
animals have been explained in seven different ways by philos- 
ophers, but the Bible is the best authority. 



PART SIXTEENTH. 



PHYSIOLOGY. 



Girls — Please tell us something about our souls and 
bodies. S. — The soul came from God! Our bodies are 
earthly because they spring, in part, from the earth. The 
germinal matter, by some called bioplasm, by others proto- 
plasm, is, first, transparent; second, colorless; third, viscid 
or glue-like; under the highest microscopical powers it 
is apparently structureless. It is capable of throbbing 
movements or of advancing one portion of itself beyond 
another. It is the same in animals and plants; it absorbs 
nutrient matter, and it instantaneously changes this dead 
matter into living matter; throws off formed material to con- 
stitute a cell wall, yet it often exists in masses less than 100- 
lOOOths part of an inch. It sjnns the threads of the nerves, 
arteries and veins, makes bones and all the mechanism of the 
system by thowing off formed material. It weaves the threads 
into the infinity of co-ordinated designs, both in animals and 
plants. It constitutes about one-fifth of the bulk of living 
bodies. It is the sole agency in the hands of God, by which 
every kind of living thing is made, or, so far as known, has 
been made. Here is one set of bioj^last that is intended to 
weave a tendon, also one that is intended to weave a muscular 
fibre, and there one that is to weave a nervous fiber. There is 
no possible external influence that can make them exchange 
offices with each other; in a single nerve there is an unspeaka- 



Ph ysiol ogy. 171 

ble complexity, and thus the body is formed by the mighty 
power of G-od, that directs the movements of bioplasm. The 
human frame consists of 208 bones besides the teeth. The 
skull is composed of eight bones; in each ear are four small 
bones; in the face are fourteen; and every person has twenty- 
four ribs, and twenty-four bones in their spinal column; and 
four in the pelvis; one at the root of the tongue; the shoulder 
bones, and the breast bones; and there are two bones in each 
arm, and two in each leg; there are eight in the wrist, nine- 
teen in each hand, and twenty-six in each foot. There are 
over five hundred muscles in each of our bodies. It 
strengthens the muscles to exercise them according to the 
amount of strength you possess, but they should be rested 
gradually when they have been vigorously used. If the sys- 
tem has been heated by muscular action and the skin is cov- 
ered with perspiration, avoid sitting down to cool in a current 
of air; rather put on more clothing; it is the cause of half of the 
consumption, by closing the pores so as to obstruct free per- 
spiration or stop it entirely; and the skin should be kept warm 
by clothing, clean by bathing, and be acted upon by pure air and 
good light. The movements of the ribs and diaphragm should 
be unrestricted, and the lungs should have ample volume and be 
supplied with pure air in all instances; muscular power is 
greater when the preceding condition exists. The teeth should 
be cleansed every day with a little salt and water. You must 
properly masticate your food, therefore, you see fast eating is 
very injurious; when your food reaches your stomach the gas- 
tric glands are excited and they secrete a powerful solvent, 
called gastric juice. The presence of the food in the stomach 
increases a contractile action of the muscular coat, by which 
the food is changed from one part of the cavity to the other, 
and each portion becomes saturated with gastric juice, by 
which it is dissolved. Large quantities of food oppress the 
stomach and cause a general languor of the whole system, and 



172 Emmanuel's Land. 

yon should be careful to avoid unwholesome food. Xo per- 
son ought to exercise the mind or body vigorously for an hour 
after eating, for it will impair digestion. The circulatory 
organs are the heart, arteries, veins and capillaries. The heart 
is composed of muscular fibres that traverse it in different 
directions. The heart is placed obliquely in the left cavity 
of the chest, between the right and left lung. The right ven- 
tricle of the heart gives rise to the pulmonary artery; the left 
ventricle to a large artery, called the aorta; at the commence- 
ment of each of these arteries there are three folds of mem- 
brane, and from their shaj)e they are called semi-lunar valves, 
and it is supplied with arteries and veins which ramify between 
its muscular fibres, through which its nutriment (blood) j^asses; 
the human heart is much like a calf's. The worst forms of 
indigestion and nervous depression are those that arise from 
excessive mental application or depressed feelings, conjoined 
with unrestrained indulgence in the pleasures of the table. Our 
liver often suffers from over-eating, and our kidneys from 
spurious drinks. The nervous system is divided into auto- 
matic and influential arcs. The influential nerve arc can 
indeed hold back the automatic arc, for it is a force given by 
God for us to overcome every evil habit, both of body and 
mind, just as the automatic arcs in man's nervous system have 
vascular material at their external extremities in the organs of 
the senses, so the influential have vascular material at their 
external extremities in the convolution of the brain. The 
optical apparatus is inert without the influence of light. The 
auditory is inert without sound. The organs of taste and smell, 
and the nerves connected with them are inert and without 
value, excejot under the influence of wholly external agents: 
and as the entire body remains the same at death, and the 
external objects the same, it shows that the body is but the 
tabernacle or house of the soul, and that when it becomes un- 
tenantable, it leaves it for a better or worse place, according to 
its good or evil deeds. But the Scriptures assure us in the last 



Physiology. 173 

day we shall all have a spiritual body, resembling our natural one 
as much or as nearly as one grain of wheat resembles another, 
and that the good shall never die. The pulmonary artery com- 
mences at the origin of the aorta, and ascends obliquely and 
divides into two Dranches, one of which passes to the right and 
the other to the left lung; these divide and subdivide in the 
structure of the lungs, and terminate in the capillary vessels 
which form a net-work around the air cells, and become con- 
tinuous with the minute branches of the pulmonary veins. 
The aorta proceeds from the left ventricle of the heart, and 
contains the pure or nutrient blood. This trunk gives off 
branches, which divide and subdivide to their ultimate rami- 
fication, constituting the great arterial tree which pervades 
by its minute subdivisions every part of the human body. 
This great artery and its division, with their returning 
veins, constitute the greater or systematic circulation. The 
average quantity of blood in the human system is about thirty- 
five pounds, and it is supposed that it takes from three to 
eight minutes for the blood to course through the body and 
return to the heart, that is according to the health of the in- 
dividual. If, therefore, the blood be lessened in any part of 
the system, its vigor will be impaired; therefore, the clothing 
should be loosely worn, as an equal temperature of all parts of 
the system promotes health and so does moderate exercise, for 
it promotes the circulation of the blood; and so does agreeable 
mental action conduce to health. When the blood is made 
impure by inhaling vitiated air the action of the heart and 
arteries is diminished, and when an artery is severed, a per- 
son's life is often saved by pressing your thumb heavily upon 
it, or by using some other small compressor, until a physician 
arrives. Veinous absorption is that function which the veins 
perform in absorbing liquids, of any 'or various kinds, when 
taken into the stomach. So be careful about drinking liquors 
of any kind. Cutaneous absorption relates to the skin. So 



174 Emmanuel's Land. 

be careful and allow no part of your body to come in contact 
with poisonous matter. Even thirst may be partially quenched 
by washing or bathing in water, and life may be prolonged by 
applying nourishment to a large portion of the skin, in a thin 
or liquid form, when nothing can be swallowed. Respiratory 
absorption has reference to the lungs. They are injured by 
inhaling poisonous gas, and even tobacco smoke is considered 
very injurious to them. Some persons use tobacco and alco- 
holic liquors in various forms, to ward off disease, when they 
have to take care of the sick. But physiology says that you will 
take any disease sooner by using them, and that, in any form, 
they injure the brain and stomach. When handling or shroud- 
ing the dead, rub your hands with olive oil. Or when you are 
obliged to touch any unclean or venomous thing, clean your 
hands with soap and water as soon as possible afterward. Poi- 
sons are of two kinds, mineral and vegetable. When poisons are 
taken into the stomach something should be taken to produce 
vomiting, such as mustard, acids, warm sweetened water, or 
any mucilaginous drink. If it is an overdose of ammonia, take 
vinegar and water immediately. The wine of antimony and 
tartar emetic causes distressing vomiting; give twenty drops 
of laudanum every twenty minutes, until five or six doses have 
been taken. When arsenic has been taken, administer a dose 
of ij^ecac in sugar and water, or any other emetic, until the 
physician can come and pump the stomach. The best antidote 
is hydrate per-oxide of iron. When poisoned by cooking in 
brass or copper, or by verdigris in any manner, take something 
to produce vomiting, then the white of eggs in sugar and 
water; also, new milk and cream. The best antidote is new milk 
and cream, which should be administered without delay. Ace- 
tate or sugar of lead when taken in large quantities is very poi- 
sonous; antidote, limited mucilaginous drinks and epsom salts. 
"Mercury or corrosive sublimate; antidote, the whites of a 
dozen eggs, beaten in two quarts of water, and a tumbler full 
giyen every two minutes to produce vomiting; if that cannot 



Physiol ogy. 175 

be obtained, soap mixed with water should be taken as an 
emetic. When an overdose of saltpeter or niter is taken, take a 
mild emetic and mucilaginous drinks. Oxalic acid tastes sour. 
It looks like epsom salts, which taste bitter. When taken 
through mistake for salts, take magnesia, chalk or lime; if 
it is taken by a child, give grease or oil of any kind; also, vin- 
egar. If opium, laudanum, paregoric or morphia be taken in 
an overdose, vomiting should be immediately produced. Cof- 
fee in large quantities (sometimes a pound will be required) 
should be steeped in a quart of water, and take a cup full every 
five minutes; also, large quantities of vinegar, at intervals, or 
lemon juice, if a very great quantity of the poison has been 
taken. You must also call a physician, with a stomach- 
pump, in case of any kind of poison. Stramonium or thorn- 
apple, hyoscylamus or henbane, conium, hemlock, cicuta, bell- 
adonna, camphor, aconite, bagonia, digitalis, lobelia, blood 
root, oil of saven, pink root, nux vomica and tobacco when 
taken in overdoses, are poisonous, and should be treated like 
opium. 



PART SEVENTEENTH. 



DREAMS. 



JV. — TVill you not tell us of some dreams that you have read? 
S. — Yes. I read a large number some time ago in the Buf- 
falo Christian papers. Some that very minutely came to pass; 
and others that were the means of awakening those who had 
them to a better life; and some the warnings of which were 
disregarded and the consequences thereof suffered. It is our 
duty, if we have a dream that makes a vivid impression upon 
our mind, to go to G-od with it, and ask him in sincerity and 
truth to ward off the evil and grant us the good it may fore- 
shadow. I read of a deacon that kept a distillery and made a 
large amount of money by it, comforting his conscience by " If 
I don't distill liquor somebody else will." He had a horrible 
dream. He thought that he awoke in the night, and that his 
distillery had taken fire and burned down. He felt very bad, 
because the insurance would not cover the amount destroyed. 
But, nevertheless, he determined to build a larger one. When 
he again dropped asleep, he heard the sound of many saws 
and hammers. He thought he arose and looked out, and lo, 
there was a blue light covering the yard which surrounded the 
place where the distillery had stood; and in the midst of the 
light were a large number of demons at work. He thought 
he watched them, and they soon erected a larger and more 
elegant distillery than the former one ; and then distilled more 
alcoholic spirits than he had done. He thought that he had 



Dreams. 177 

hidden himself close by and wondered what they were going 
to do with it, when he heard a demoniacal laugh, and the leader 
said: " We have helped the deacon to a new distillery. I 
would by no means have him do without it, for he, by its 
means, sends too many yearly to our regions." In the morn- 
ing the deacon awoke, his distillery was in ashes, and he be- 
came a temperance lecturer. 

I read of a gay young man who dreamt that he saw a new 
hearse pass, with black waving plumes and coal-black horses, and 
a coffin in it, with his name, and the age he would be the next 
July on a silver plate; he told of it and they laughed at him, 
and the consequence was he continued his frivolous life, in- 
stead of earnestly praying that G-od would forgive him and 
lengthen his life, as the Jewish king did when the prophet told 
him he was to die, and the Lord listened to his humble sup- 
plication, and sent his prophet to tell him that he had length- 
ened his life fifteen years. But the next July this young man 
was taken suddenly ill and delirious, and in three days died; 
and what seemed still more strange to his thoughtless com- 
panions, just after his death the undertaker returned with a new 
hearse and horses like those the young man had described; and 
the silver plate on his coffin, they observed, bore the exact age 
and date he had told them; and though the dream did not 
lead him to a better way it was the means of causing many of 
his companions to seek and find religion when they saw how 
exactly his dream was fulfilled. I read of another man who 
was a few miles from home on business, who dreamt, three 
times over, that his house was on fire, and if he would save his 
family he must arise and go, which he accordingly did, and 
found a portion of his house in flames and his family wrapt in 
slumber; but he succeeded in saving them, declaring that the 
Lord had sent an angel in his sleep to warn him, so that his 
family might not perish; and they all became Christians. I 
also read of a wealthy young lady who lived in the city of Buf- 
falo, who dreamt that she must not pass over a certain bridge. 

23 



178 Emmanuel's Land. 

The next day she told her folks, and declared that she did not 
wish to take a ride that day, as she would have to pass over 
that bridge; they ridiculed her; and as she had promised 
to go, she went, and they passed safely over the bridge, and 
laughed at what they termed her superstitious fears; but she 
seemed pensive, and on their return, the bridge gave way and 
several were instantly killed, she among the number; but let 
us hope she gave her heart to God, for she took the dream as a 
warning from Him. But it awakened a number of the survivors 
from their sleeping lethargy, when they thought of their narrow 
escape from death, and that, if they did not accept of the offers 
of salvation, they might be called away unprepared, as some 
of their companions had been. I also read of one man who 
dreamt, three times, that he should go and stand on a certain 
bridge until he should hear something that would benefit him; 
he stood there for most three days, when a man, who had ob- 
served him, asked him why he stood there so long. He answered 
him by telling his dream. Oh! said the man, you had better 
go home; I dreamt that I must go to a house that had belonged 
to one of my relatives, and in such a corner I would find a 
peculiar stone, and that, if I would dig there, I would find a 
crock of money. But I despise dreams, he said, and the man 
returned immediately home, for the stranger had described his 
house, and he dug and found the money. 

Maggie — Did you know Martha Harris? H. — I did well. 
Have you read an account of her tragic end? M. — Xo. H. — 
"Will you please read it for us, as most of the com]3any here 
were acquainted with her before her marriage, were you not? 
TVe were; please oblige us by reading it. So she complied 
with their request; it stated that her husband had come home 
intoxicated, and got into a dispute with her and shot her. Oh! 
that is horrible; that one so young, so fair, should come to an 
untimely grave, said Lettie. I wish there was not a drop of 
liquor in the country, said Ettie. The demon, alcohol, said 
Hattie, has caused more murders to be committed than any 



Dreams. 179 

thing else. And more misery in the world, said Kittie. I 
wish they would make a law to hang every drunkard in 
the land, for I hate the very ground upon which' they walk, 
said Amy, and I pity them for their weakness, for they destroy 
the prospect of happiness in this world, and the world to come. 
But they ought to know better, said Annie, than to make fools 
of themselves; some of them are very intelligent when they are 
sober. I have seen you go with a young man who drinks, 
several times lately, said Nellie. Oh! said Amy, he never gets 
tight. Most young men in our day take a morning glass. 
I see no harm, said Carrie, in drinking temperately. And I, 
said Mariamne, would not marry an intemperate man if he 
were worth his millions. Lif. — That would do for you, as you 
are very rich. Mariamne — I would not marry a rich ine- 
briate if I had not a dollar in the world. I read of a young 
lady who married a wealthy temperate drinker. He soon 
spent his fortune, and they became poorer and poorer, until all 
she possessed was gone. Then they moved into a lone house 
in the country, and she did what little sewing she knew how 
to do to get bread; which was but little. And then her health 
gave way, and they got so that they had not so much as a 
piece of bread. And when the drunken husband and father 
returned they begged of him to obtain some, and he killed 
them all. And yet it was said that he was a kind and loving 
husband when he was sober, and before he drank. There 
never was a drunkard who was not first a moderate drinker. 
It is the occasional glass that leads them to a drunkard's 
grave; and many a noble, generous-hearted young man is drawn 
into the whirlpool of dissipation by his boon companions. I 
say, emphatically, that I would not marry an inebriate if I 
had to beg my bread from door to door; and I should tremble 
and debate with myself if it would not be better to perform 
the most menial labor than to marry a man who took an occa- 
sional glass. You are right, said Maggie; I read of a brave, 
generous-hearted young man, who became a complete sot 



180 Emmanuel's Land. 

through the influence of some of his dissipated companions. 
His health became very poor. So he thought he would go 
and visit a sober friend of his youth, who had moved into the 
western wilds. He was kindly received, and a good supper 
and bed prepared for him. The next morning W. having 
business went off, but thought that he would return a spell 
before breakfast; but told his wife, that if Jack awoke, to 
give him his breakfast, and not make him wait for him. At 
about seven o'clock Jack came down stairs and stood moodily 
by the fire. She asked him if he would not breakfast then. 
He told her no; but looked wildly around and then said, you 
must prepare to die; you have but thirty minutes to live. 
How do you know, said she? Because I must kill you and 
your children, he replied. Have I not always been kind to you 
Jack? Yes, and, therefore, I must send you to heaven, as soon 
as possible, he replied. She saw by his wild eyes it was useless 
to argue with him; and so she prayed that her husband might 
return in time to save them. As soon as the time was up the 
drunken maniac drew his knife. The wretched woman begged 
in vain. He said that he should kill the children first, and ad- 
vanced with an opened knife and determined countenance. 
The children clung to their mother for safety. She ceased 
begging, and with a calm voice said, Jack, I have con- 
cluded that it would be best to die; but do not kill them 
here for it will get the blood over the floor. I will take them 
outside the door, and hold them while you kill them. Well, 
bring them on, said Jack, and started for the door. She fol- 
lowed with the two terrified little ones. The oldest was a 
boy of seven; he begged of his mother not to let Jack murder 
him. But she calmly told him that it. was best that they 
should die, and forced them along. The little girl fainted, 
and Jack stood in the door enjoying their terror. At last 
they reached the door, which stood half open; and Jack stood 
on the sill. Then she allowed the boy to jerk from her, 
and turning as if after him, she suddenly slammed the door 



Dreams. ' 181 

and barred it; and quickly barricaded the windows, for it 
was a log house with heavy doors, and blocks for the windows, 
to screen them from danger. Then she turned and picked up 
her unconscious child, and laid it upon the bed. In about fif- 
teen minutes he returned, with an ax, and commenced chopping 
the door down. She took the other child and laid it upon the 
bed, and threw herself down by their side, covering her head 
up, expecting every moment to be her last, but praying for 
herself and children. It took some time for the heavy 
door to give way. But at last it yielded, and she heard 
Jack's heavy step approaching; and then she commended 
their souls to their Heavenly Father. Then she heard a fall, 
and immediately afterward the clothes were removed from her 
and an anxious voice inquired if she was hurt. She looked 
up with joy, for she recognized the voice of her husband. 
He then turned to see if he had killed Jack, but found he had 
not. He then bound him so that he should do no more mis- 
chief when he came to. When he got over the tremens, he 
was horrified at what he had done, and said he would seek 
religion to enable him to overcome the demon of alcohol, for 
he had no strength of his own. Ten years afterward, we 
visited him. His neighbors said that he was a sober, upright 
man; and five years before he had married a pious wife. Jack 
told us that when he had returned to his companions, he had 
read his Bible, and prayed earnestly for strength to overcome 
his thirst, and that he had not touched a drop of liquor since 
that time. There was another by the name of Jackson, who 
came intoxicated to the house of his friend, and tried to mur- 
der them all because he got angry at his friend; they knocked 
him senseless, but he came to and they confined him; and 
then they offered up sincere thanks to God for their preser- 
vation. They kept Jackson in confinement until his tempo- 
rary insanity had passed away, and then they told him he might 
go if he would solemnly promise them never to drink another 
drop. He solemnly promised them and departed. Seven 



182 Emmanuel's Land. 

years passed, and again he made them a visit; the rose of health 
was upon his cheek, and cheerfulness in his voice; he said he 
had not drank a drop since he had left them before; he said, 
the horrible thought that he came so near killing the family 
of his best friend, through the influence of intoxicating drinks, 
stopped him. As soon as he retired the boy asked his mother 
why they suffered that man to visit them? Because he was the 
instrument in the hands of God of saving your father's life, 
and he is now a sober, wealthy citizen, she replied. Liquor is 
a curse to the country, said Nellie. So it is, replied the rest of 
the company; but do tell us another story, Maggie; that was so 
interesting. Well, I heard of a deacon of the church who 
owned a distillery. One night he dreamt that he saw a light in 
his distillery, and supposed it was on fire; but on approaching 
it, he heard the noise of the machinery, and saw several hard- 
looking demons manufacturing spirits, and stamping the 
initial of the demon upon them. Although it was but a horrid 
nightmare, yet it impressed his guilty conscience in such a 
manner that he never manufactured any more spirits to de- 
stroy the souls and bodies of his fellow men. For liquor does 
destroy the happiness of the soul, as well as the body of men, 
by loading them with crime. For I once knew a man by the 

name of B , who learned the harness-making 

trade of Mr. P , a respectable man, with a nice house 

and shop of his own; he was a temperate drinker, but soon 

became an inebriate, and so, as soon as C finished his 

trade, he went to work in Schenectady. Three years passed, 

and Mr. P had become a complete sot and lost all his 

property, and then went to Schenectady to obtain work, but 

didn't succeed. Then he returned to C B and 

requested him to go with him, and get him a place, which he 

refused to do. But P was so stupefied with liquor, that 

C B took him out to the barn, and put him upon 

the hay. The next morning he thought he would go and see 
if P had got over his drunken fit; he found him talk- 



Dreams. 183 

ing with five or six men, who had gone out to attend to their 

horses; he appeared greatly excited. When , — B 

entered; he demanded of him, how he dared to shut him up 

in the barn. B replied, because you had been 

drinking, and I thought you needed rest, and so I put you 
upon the soft hay to sleep. Instead of puting me in your own 

bed, indignantly replied P . If you had been sober, I 

certainly should have put you in my bed ; but as it was, I put 
you in the barn, for I will not sleep with a drunkard. He had 
scarcely the words out of his lips, before the men said, be care- 
ful C , or he will stab you ; but the warning was too late, 

for P sprang upon him like a tiger and stabbed him 

in the bowels, but did not kill him; although it was several 

months before he recovered. In the meantime P was 

sent to State prison. Their parents lived close neighbors. 

"When P 's time was out he returned home, and B 

said, it made him tremble every time he saw P come near 

him. B told the story in my presence. How correct it 

is, I do not know, except that I have heard others say that 

P — ■ stabbed him and was sent to prison for it. No doubt 

it was correct, said Emma; well he was a wicked wretch; 
but do tell us another. Well, I once knew an inebriate 
who got into a dispute with another and stabbed him; and I 
heard my mother tell of one who used to get intoxicated and 
put his axe under his bed, and tell his wife that he was going to 
kill her before morning. The unhappy woman told some of 
her neighbors of it; they told her to leave him; she told them 
he would not allow her to take the children, and she could not 
forsake them; that night he murdered them all. Oh! the 
demon is in those who drink liquor, said Nettie. They certainly 
appear to be possessed with a demoniac spirit at times, said 
Maggie, and I think, she continued, if children were properly 
trained from infancy up there would not be so many inebriates 
in the land. Children should be taught to obey through 
principle, and not through the fear of corporal punishment; 



184 Emmanuel's Land. 

and parents should pray for strength to overcome their own 
evil propensities, and for wisdom to order and govern their 
household in such a gentle and loving manner that their home 
would have more attractions to their sons and daughters than 
any other place. I have seen parents who despised all manner 
of vices, yet lay the foundation for them in their children, by 
their irreverence for religious things; for instance, they would 
tell a great many falsehoods for fun, and say it was not wrong, 
because it was only for a joke; but did not consider that it 
learned their young children to utter falsehoods, because they 
were not old enough to discriminate between a joke and earn- 
est, and telling fine stories about boon companions that got 
tipsy, and made such fun, declaring, at .the same time, that they 
were jovial companions and generous-hearted fellows; that 
their only fault was an occasional glass; thus leaving the im- 
pression on the mind of the child that it was not much harm 
to drink an occasional glass, and that those who took it were 
pleasanter companions than those who did not, instead of 
instilling into their minds that there was danger in the first 
glass, and that they should shun it as they would if they knew 
a subtle poison was mixed with it; which is certainly the case 
with most ardent spirits. Although it is slow, yet it is sure 
to destroy the coating of the stomach of those who use much 
of it, and destroy their nervous system also. That is true, said 
Ella, for I knew a poor fellow who died with the delirium 
tremens. It would have made you turn with horror from 
him, to hear him tell of the terrible serpents coming for him 
with fiery eyes, extended head and open jaws. 

Maggie — I have seen a great deal of it, and would advise 
every person, both male and female, not to touch a drop 
of it in any form, as they value their health, longevity, 
soul and peace of mind. For I am very sorry to say that 
some females take intoxicating drinks in different forms. 
And what is more repulsive than to see a woman under the 
influence of liquor, for she is, in most cases, either a wife or 



Dreams. 185 

mother who, when she drinks, usually neglects her family. It is 
even worse for a woman to drink than a man. Girls — We will 
shun it as we would a viper. Nina — I have a large number 
of friends that are spiritualists. What do you all think of the 
doctrine ? Lillian — I do not believe in them and beg you to 
pray for me that I may press onward and upward, and especially 
that God will keep me from the superstition and fanaticism of 
the day, for Satan seems to take that way to destroy the better 
portion of society. And yet, it seems that the Lord sometimes 
causes superstition and fanaticism to redound to His glory. 8. 
— Yes; David says, in the Psalms: Lord, deliver me 
from Thy sword, which is in the hands of wicked men. Da- 
vid, the great warrior, says again: It is better to trust in the 
Lord than to put confidence in princes. And again he says: 
The nations compassed me about, but in the name of the 
Lord will I destroy them. And he did gain the victory. 
Again we find that he allowed the Egyptians to follow the 
Israelites into the Eed Sea, that He might destroy the flower 
of their army and terrify the wicked nations around them. 
Again, the Scriptures say: He that chasteneth the heathen 
shall He not know ? He that teacheth man knowledge shall He 
not correct? For the Lord is a great God, and a great King 
above all gods. And again, David says: The Lord smote all 
the first-born of Egypt, the chief of their strength in the tab- 
ernacle of Ham; but made His own people go forth like sheep, 
and guided them in the wilderness like a flock. That He cast 
out the heathen from before them, and divided among them an 
inheritance by line. D. — Then you believe that He takes care of 
those who fully trust in Him ? 8. — I know he does. D. — I wish 
I had your faith. 8. — Eead the Bible and pray earnestly for it 
and you will obtain it. For He says: Ask and ye shall receive; 
seek and ye shall find; knock and it shall be opened unto you. 
L. — Do you think what persons see in dreams and trances 
denote any thing? 8. — Undoubtedly they do; but the mean- 
ing of them is often so obscure that we cannot define them,, 
24 



186 Emmanuel's Land. 

any more than Nebuchadnezzar or his magicians could. But 
the Prophet Daniel, by the help of God, defined it. Lit- 
er etia — What do you think of dream-books? 8. — I do not 
think they know any more about the future than you and 
I. N. — Do you believe in fortune-tellers or spiritualists, or 
somnambulists? S. — I think the most of them are hum- 
bugs, who pretend to tell you your fortune for the sake of 
getting your money. N. — But you do not believe that all 
are frauds? S. — If they are not all real humbugs no one has 
a right to have them tell their fortune; for the Bible expressly 
forbids it. Acts xvi, 16: A damsel was possessed with a 
spirit of divination and brought her master much gain by 
soothsaying. And we are certainly commanded to have noth- 
ing to do with soothsayers. A 7 . — I know it is prohibited in 
the Bible; but are dreams and visions prohibited also? S. — 
We are strictly warned against false dreams and false yjrophets. 
There seem to have been fifty false ones to one good one, in 
biblical times. The Lord seems to have made known His will 
to the true prophets, but not to the false prophets, in visions 
and dreams. But the false ones seem to have been imbued 
with a spirit of divination and influenced by an evil spirit even 
in their dreams. Sometimes they tell the truth and some- 
times a falsehood. They cannot be believed any more than 
the biggest liar you ever saw. They will speak the truth if 
they are to profit by it. If a person foretell things by an evil, 
lying spirit, they themselves may think they speak the truth, 
when they utter a falsehood; therefore, I say, let the spiritual- 
ists alone. Some things they utter in their sleep are, undoubt- 
edly, true. For the evil one is too cunning not to speak the 
truth part of the time; for he knows that if he uttered a false- 
hood every time, no one would believe him or them. One 
out of a hundred may be operated on by a good spirit, but it 
is doubtful. The tree is known by its fruit. If they are ope- 
rated on by the Holy Spirit sufficient to produce a somnam- 
bulistic sleep or vision, they would lead holy lives. Ordinary 



Dreams. 187 

persons in natural sleep may dream some wonderful dreams; 
but they must look to God for an interpretation, humbly ask- 
ing- Him to make known to them as much of the dream as is 
for their good and that of their fellow-beings. I have read of 
several persons living for days in a trance that were not spir- 
itualists. The Reverend William Tenant lay over three days in 
a trance apparently dead. He said his spirit went to heaven 
and saw things unspeakable. He preached for forty years 
afterward, and led a consistent, pious life; and I have heard 
of many others. They all gave a glowing description of para- 
dise, and some said that heaven was far beyond the powers of 
their description. In Johnstown, at the lower end of Main street, 
lived the widow Voorhes, who had a son by her first husband, 
who became very dissipated and died suddenly, as they sup- 
posed. Doctor S. Maxwell, who was called, said he thought he 
detected signs of life, and advised them not to bury him until 
mortification should set in; but other physicians being called, 
declared they could detect none. But still the mother con- 
cluded not to bury him then but wait and see; so I have 
been told by several old persons; but I will relate it as near 
as I can remember it, as old Mrs. Monroe told it to me; and 
she declared that she was an eye-witness of his revival. She 
said that it was about 1830, but I am not positive of the date, 
and that after what Dr. Maxwell had said, the widow's house 
was crowded with callers by night and by day. He lay there 
nine days, and she, with several others, happened to be 
present when he came to. Dr. Maxwell had previously 
requested them to send for him, if they saw any siign of re- 
turning life, which they accordingly did. He asked him 
where he had been. He said that a man had come and taken 
him away; that after some time they came to two roads, the 
one was broad and smooth, the other was narrow, steep and 
rugged. But he observed the broad one led to darkness, 
whilst at a distance on the narrow one he espied a light. His 
conductor then urged him to enter the broad road, but lie re- 



188 Emmanuel's Land. 

fused and toiled slowly up the hill. And when he arrived at 
the top, he saw a walled city with a massive gate, over which 
was written in large and shining letters " The Celestial Gate." 
That he rapped, and was admitted, by a noble-looking man, 
who accompanied him around and showed to him the city, and 
also several of his departed friends. That the place abounded 
with fruits of the most luscious kinds. The doctor then 
asked him if he had seen three gentlemen, the names of whom 
I have forgotten. He said that he had. He then asked him 
about some wicked men with whom he knew him to have 
been previously acquainted. He said that he had not seen 
them, but that he had there conversed with some of his old 
acquaintances, and that every thing seemed as natural as it did 
in this world. That he did not miss his body; that every 
thing was beautiful there; that it abounded with people, flow- 
ers and arbors. He also said that his guide took him to a 
place where there was a ladder; that high above him on that 
ladder sat a majestic being, who told him that he must return 
there fourteen years from that day; and then the guide brought 
him home. But strange to say he did not stop drinking for 
some years; then he was converted. Plainly showing that 
knowledge, without the sanctifying influence of the Holy 
Spirit, will not save us. They said his mother was pious and 
offered up many prayers for her erring son. He died on the 
day he was ordered to return. I also read of a girl who lay 
in a trance three days, who described that city in the same 
manner. 



PAET EIGHTEENTH. 



AN ALLEGORICAL STORY. 



Girls — Please tell us an allegorical story. S. — King Othol- 
oad had two beautiful sons, the elder the heir to the crown, 
also heir to the ducal crown, remained with him; the younger 
son married a virgin of exquisite loveliness. The king sent 
them across the sea to Persia, where he held large possessions, 
and gave them the power to rule as long as they administered 
strict justice, and showed mercy and obeyed his commands, 
and resolutely resisted all invasions of Prince Leontis, his 
avowed enemy. If they failed to obey his instructions he 
would put them in a subordinate place and give the kingdom 
to their elder brother. They promised to obey his slightest 
wishes. When they arrived they found a great, magnificent 
palace, splendidly ornamented and exquisitely furnished, sur- 
rounded with every thing to please the eye and gratify the taste. 
The gardens abounded with fruits and flowers from every clime, 
and the glass houses were filled with exotic plants; every want 
was supplied, and for a time they were perfectly happy, when 
Prince Leontis, in disguise, made them discontented and caused 
them to rebel. So the king deprived them of the dominion 
and gave it to his elder son, and sent them to cultivate a large 
tract of country, thinly populated, telling them that he should 
utterly disinherit them if they did not stop following the 
advice of Prince Leontis, and he would allow them to be taken 
to that cruel prince's dominion, to become his slaves. They 



190 Emmanuel's Land. 

felt keenly the change in their situation, and mourned over 
their lost happiness, and their misery was increased oy Prince 
Leontis enticing now and then a friend or a member* of their 
family away to his dominions, where he enslaved them and 
treated them with great cru elty. The elder brother, who dearly 
loved his younger brother and his children, interceded with his 
father for them, for he pitied their low estate, and felt sure that 
Prince Leontis would eventually enslave them all, unless he gave 
them his aid. The father promised to forgive such of them as 
should of their own free will, in writing, promise to resist all of 
Leontis' persuasions and invasions, and swear to obey their 
great ancestor and lawful king, and keep their contract to the 
end. So the elder son, Prince Media, sent messengers to the 
different cities and villages where his relatives dwelt, and told 
them the conditions upon which they would be permitted to 
return to the country, when he should send a ship for them, and 
that to those who, upon a strict examination, should be found 
faithful to their vow, he would give a beautiful mansion, sur- 
rounded with fruit and flowers, and would clothe them in ele- 
gant garments and supply them with every necessary want; that 
he should not send for them all at once, but that they must all 
immediately sign the contract and obtain the passport, and be 
ready at a minute's warning to go, for the vessel would not 
wait for them to go and obtain a passport; and any one 
of the persons so summoned to appear at the king's court 
who has not a passport when the messenger arrives and 
takes them to the vessel, the captain is ordered to per- 
mit Prince Leontis to take prisoner, as he or some of his 
officers are constantly watching the shore to capture the un- 
protected for slaves. The messengers faithfully delivered their 
message. Some joyfully accepted the message; others declined, 
and said that portion of the country was good enough for them 
to live in, and that they knew too much to let Leontis capture 
them; others said that when they saw the ship approaching it 
would be time enough, but the messenger said, you might not 



An Allegorical Story. 191 

see it, or if you did, you might not know that you would be 
summoned to go, or you might not find the agent with the 
passports; others said the king's laws were so strict they would 
not obey them, and they did not believe he would allow 
Leontis to take them captive, and enslave them, any more 
than they would allow their children to be enslaved if they 
could help it because they were disobedient. But, said 
the ambassador, suppose you had a mortal enemy whom 
you knew was trying to bribe your children and servants to 
let him in; and you had commanded your sons and daugh- 
ters, your men-servants and maid-servants, under penalty of 
either banishment, poverty or imprisonment, not to let him in, 
as he wished to rob and murder you; and suppose some of 
your sons or daughters should secretly open the gate and let 
him in, and he should rob you of some of your most precious 
jewels; and suppose you should send them to dwell in a 
cottage, but after a while your enemy bribed them to find 
means to let him in again; and he should murder a beloved 
son and daughter; and in your just anger you should tell 
them that you would not permit them to come within your 
house any more, as they were so selfish that they would 
not obey, but would endanger the lives of all their friends 
for money; and suppose another son should plead for them, 
asking that if they should solemnly swear that if you 
would let them return they would never again open the 
door to your enemy; and they refused to do it, — would you 
banish and disinherit them, or would you admit them to 
your presence and let them dwell beneath your roof? We 
would disinherit and banish such unnatural children. Then 
do not blame the king; for you act in the same way. Then 
there stepped forward Captain Wadsworth, a tall, well-pro- 
portioned man, whose raven locks were threaded with silver- 
gray, and said, I will sign the contract, and by my love, grat- 
itude and allegiance, prove myself worthy of the passport. I 
have fought many a fierce battle with my enemies and have 



192 Emmanuel 's Land. 

come off victorious, and I think I can be equally as brave in 
the defense of the rights of my king and prince, who are also 
my near relatives. And then he said that he should be most 
happy to have his wife and children sign it. Two of them 
complied, but the other five refused; they said that they 
feared neither Leontis nor the king. Then Bernice, a lady of 
a regal bearing, with a calm, intellectual brow, stepped for- 
ward and signed her name, but could persuade but one of her 
family to do the same. Then Grace, a girl of exquisite loveli- 
ness, signed hers, and persuaded her affianced husband to do 
the same. A gallant young man then affixed his signature; 
then a timid lady, and a pretty little girl and boy. The am- 
bassador said in astonishment, and is this all who will sign the 
contract and prove themselves worthy of the passport to the 
king's court; surely you cannot fail to see the great love and 
mercy that obtained the condition of pardon, nor the advantage 
of the peace, wealth, ease and luxury enjoyed there. They said 
it undoubtedly was nice, but they preferred to stay where they 
were, as they did not have to be so sober, just and upright in their 
dealings with each other. Then he departed for a season and 
the little band prepared to start on their journey, and succeeded 
in persuading a few others to accompany them from the villages 
through which they passed, for most of Prince Artabanus chil- 
dren and grand-children had married, and some of them 
moved to different villages; they encountered many dangers 
from Leontis and his slaves, but they bravely overcame them 
all. At length they came to a lovely flower garden with a cool 
grape arbor, which was occupied by a stylish lady and gentle- 
man; the party stopped a few moments to admire it, when the 
lady and gentleman arose and courteously invited them in to rest 
and partake of the luscious grapes, and that they would also 
give each of them a bouquet of exquisite flowers. But Captain 
Wadsworth said no, we may not loiter by the way, although 
your place is very inviting to the weary traveler; but Lucas 
and Anda were young and very fond of fruit and flowers, and 



An Allegorical Story. 193 

they said they would enter. The company told them not to do 
it. But they said that they were young and would soon over- 
take them. But the gentleman and lady made it so pleasant 
that they soon lost sight of the company. Then they told them 
to stay, that their mansion was large and elegant, and that 
they expected a large company of the elite of that place; also, 
that they would show them a shorter way to overtake their com- 
panions. So they remained, and enjoyed the party very much. 
Then a wealthy gentleman offered Lucas a lucrative position; 
and he accepted it, and persuaded his wife to remain; for, 
they said, it would, undoubtedly, be a long time before the 
king would send for them. They attended closely to their bus- 
iness and became very rich; and were blest with five beautiful 
children. They frequently spoke of going to the ambassador, 
who dwelt a long way off, near the seashore, to obtain their 
passport; but they kept waiting to make a little more money, 
when suddenly the messenger appeared, and took him with- 
out his passport; and his wife was inconsolable. She said she 
would settle up her business and start; but before she got ready, 
she also, was summoned. Then two of their children were 
awakened to a sense of their situation, and started; the other 
three remained, and were robbed of their money and cheated 
out of their property. And they became very wretched and 
poor. But we will return to Captain Wadsworth's party. 
They proceeded on for some time, when they entered a beau- 
tiful grove, and by the side of the road were arranged seats 
under shady trees, and as the day was very sultry and they 
were very tired, they thought they would rest a short time 
and soon fell asleep; they were awakened by low entranc- 
ing music that soon increased to lofty strains; they looked 
to see from whence it came, when through the wood, a 
short distance off, they saw an exquisite music hall, and 
while entranced with the music a party of gentlemen 
and ladies approached them and courteously invited 
them to the entertainment. They all declined except three, 
25 



194 Emmanuel's Land. 

who were passionately fond of music; they told them they 
should like to accept their invitation, but as the rest declined 
it they should have to, as they had started for the ambassa- 
dor's house and did not wish to proceed alone. They told them 
they had also started for that place, but intended to enjoy 
themselves on the way, as they had plenty of time, and so they 
went with them to the entertainment, and then proceeded 
leisurely on, stopping at every place that was likely to afford 
them means of wealth or of pleasure, but the messenger came 
for them all before they obtained their passport. Two more 
of their party were drawn away to a large party, attracted by 
the savory meats and sparkling wine. The rest reached the am- 
bassador's and obtained their passports, although they had to 
pass through many dangers, and endure pain and fatigue, 
hunger and thirst, and when the messenger came he took them 
in a ship and landed them safely on the Olympian shores, 
and placed them in a pleasant garden and told them to eat 
fruit and drink from the bubbling fountains, and repose in 
the pleasant arbors, until he should bring the last one that 
should obtain a passport. At last they all arrived and the 
ambassador conducted them to the king's court; they in- 
quired of them what became of those who refused to accept 
the terms of the king's pardon through the mediation of his 
son, and also, of those who said they would accept it, and 
loitered on the way and so did not obtain the passport; he said 
those who had refused to accept the terms of pardon Leontis 
had taken captive and reduced to abject slavery; and to 
make their bondage more bitter he is constantly describing to 
them the beauties, luxuries and splendor of the city in 
which they would have received elegant mansions, had 
they not been such fools as to believe him and despise 
the passport. He told them he wanted them for himself 
and his posterity, and as he could not obtain them, he 
was determined that they should not enjoy them, if he could 
prevent it. And those who had started because the rest 



An Allegorical Story. 195 

did, but hated the emperor and his son in their heart, and 
had been persuaded to turn back, Leontis oppressed, mocked 
and derided; but those who loitered on the way the messen- 
ger was instructed by the king's son to leave on a well-for- 
tified island near the shore, where they had to till the ground 
for a living. And when Leontis saw them go with the mes- 
senger he told them that he had tempted them by their love 
of pleasure, wealth and luxury to loiter on the way; that they 
had lost more than a million times the wealth, ease and splen- 
dor that they had gained by loitering; that he had vowed that 
as he could not get the riches no one else should have them, 
if he could prevent. But they were thankful that they were 
permitted to dwell on that lonely island safely guarded, in- 
stead of being taken captive by that diabolical tyrant, Leon- 
tis. They often visited each other, as each had a small house 
and a large garden, which was well-cultivated by them, and 
some children who, like them, had loitered on the way, and 
who lived among them. Their nearest neighbor was a musi- 
cian, and on the other side were others, whom savory meats 
and wine had tempted to loiter on the way. They often got 
together and talked of their folly in losing their time for 
things that were nothing, in comparison to what they had lost. 
But they said the most dreadful part was that their example had 
caused some of their children to sin, therefore, they were taken 
captive by Leontis and reduced to slavery. But they greatly re- 
joiced that some of their children had obtained the pass- 
port, and though the king would not give them silver, or 
allow them to dwell in the imperial city, he would not allow 
Leontis to make slaves of them. And they were very thankful 
to the king's son for defending them. When Leontis saw that 
they had not their passports he sought to take them prisoners. 
The king's son told them that he would send them to the 
fortified island and defend them against Leontis, if they obeyed 
him; and that if they were good, they could, in time, make 
the island a pleasant home, but that it could never compare 



196 Emmanuel's Land. 

with the home they had lost in the imperial city. And now 
we will return to Captain Wadsworth and his company. They 
arrived safely at the king's court, where they were received, 
and the king's son obtained their pardon, and gave each of 
them a beautiful mansion with a lovely garden, some large 
and some small, as he thought they deserved; and gave each a 
sufficient income to live in ease. He gave to Captain Wads- 
worth and lady, a beautiful palace and a princely income, be- 
cause they had implictly obeyed his commands, and persuaded 
their company to press on amid danger, hunger and thirst, 
and to bravely fight Leontis and his soldiers and slaves. So 
the whole company were happy, and never tired of sounding 
the praise of the emperor and his son. James — I think that 
all of those who did not immediately sign the contract and start 
for the house of the ambassador to obtain the passports were 
consummate fools. Daniel — So do I. But I suppose they 
did not believe the ambassador nor the messenger. James — 
Then they should have diligently searched for the truth of the 
matter. Do you think if my grandfather and great uncle 
would offer me such a princely fortune on such honorable terms, 
although I know them both to be strict disciplinarians, and 
could give me but $100,000 if I arrived at a certain place 
before my uncle made his will, and did not state when that 
would be; that I would wait a single day before I would try to 
start to get means, after I got means to start, do you think I 
would loiter my time away on the road? James — No; I 
think you have too much perseverance. 8. — But your 
Heavenly Father and his Son have offered you a greater in- 
heritance, under still more honorable terms. Have you ac- 
cepted it? James — No, but now I seethe meaning of the 
allegory, and I shall not rest until I have received pardon 
through the blood of Jesus, who died to redeem us from 
eternal perdition, and I am truly thankful that He has still 
left me on praying grounds and interceding terms. Edgar — 
I fear likewise, that I have loitered on the way in pursuit of 



An Allegorical Story. 197 

wealth, but by the help of the Holy Spirit I will press onward, 
that I may obtain a mansion in heaven. Emily — And I have 
let music and dancing draw me from the path of duty, but I 
will cast myself at the foot of the cross and plead for a guide. 
William — And I am very fond of suppering with the club, and 
we drink freely of wine, and I know it leads me from the path 
of righteousness; and by the grace of God I will henceforth 
shun every thing that will hinder my onward march to that 
glorious kingdom, where sin nor sorrow never enters. Kitty — 
I will give myself to Jesus; it is all I can do. 8. — It is all 
He requires. Andrew — I will seek pardon, but I feel that I 
am so wicked that I don't know as I could obtain it. S. — 
Though thy sins be deep as dye, they shall be white as snow; 
though they be red as crimson, they shall be white as wool, 
the Scripture says, if we sincerely repent and foresake our 
sins, and seek pardon through the blood of Christ. Andrew — 
And I will try to seek it, 



PAET ]STXETEEXTH. 



LORD LEIGH. 



In a small village there dwelt a maiden, fair as a lily, gentle 
as the softest breeze that fans your brow, and happy as the 
birds of the air. She had many lovers, but she gently but 
firmly refused them all. At last Leigh, a landscape painter 
as he called himself, came to the village, and when he saw her 
he thought he had never beheld any one half so lovely, nor 
so gentle, so he ardently sought her affections and won them, 
and begged her to marry him immediately; he told her his only 
wedding gift to her would be his great love; that he would 
tenderly cherish and provide for her as long as his strength 
remained. She replied she would rather possess his undivided 
affections, than the gold of Orpha. or the gems of Golconda; 
that she herself possessed but little of this world's goods; 
that her love was so great for him, that she would strive to 
make his cottage-home as dear to him as a castle would be to 
its lordly owner. He replied he had no doubt but she would; 
that he owned a lovely little cottage, surrounded by fruits and 
flowers; that they would start for their home immediately 
after their marriage, to which she consented. So the next 
week they were married at the village church; she was clad in 
pure white, and a wreath of orange blossoms encircled her brow. 
The villagers said she looked like an angel; they strewed her 
path with flowers. On her return home, she remained only 
long enough to don a suit of gray poplin and other things to 



Lord Leigh. 199 

match it, and then she bade a sorrowful adieu to her loved ones 
at home; then they started upon their journey and chatted 
merrily of their future home. He told her he would show her 
the parks and castles, and every thing else of note upon the 
way, and well did he fulfill his promise, and she declared he 
was the kindest and most considerate husband in existence; 
and twining her lily white arms about his neck, declared she 
would strive to make his cottage-home a paradise on earth. 
At last they came to a castle more stately than any they had 
passed, surrounded by a stately park, and he proposed to her 
to enter it, that she might see how the nobility dwelt. He said 
that he was well acquainted there, as he had frequently painted 
pictures for the lord of the castle; then they entered a stately 
gate with armorial bearings; she saw scores of domestics and 
peasants ranged on either side of the walk, and gayly-dressed 
servants received them in the hall with obsequious bows and 
courtesies, and conducted them through the castle, the splendor, 
elegance and luxury of which far exceeded any style of living- 
she had ever conceived of; and she soon came to the conclusion 
that he was something more than a landscape painter, or he 
would not be received with so much honor. At last he asked 
her what she thought of it all. She replied, every thing is ex- 
quisitely beautiful. Then he said, my lady, all this is mine and 
thine. She turned as pale as death and said, I am not highly 
accomplished enough to fill so high a position as you have 
raised me to. He said, you have spent your leisure time in 
reading history and scientific books, instead of fictitious ones; 
and you are lovely and genteel by nature, and I shall be proud 
to present you to my friends and acquaintances. But she said, 
with tears streaming from her bright eyes, they will alsodepise 
me for my lowly birth; but he replied, your family is honest 
and industrious, and in comfortable circumstances, and de- 
scended from a younger son of a noble house two centuries ago; 
thus he comforted her for a while. Her gentle unassuming 
manner and refined tastes won her many sincere friends 



200 Emmanuel's Land. 

among the highest of the land, and her husband was proud of 
her, as his friends unanimously declared her to be the most 
beautiful woman in the county. Time passed pleasantly until 
she had had three beautiful children. Then the serpent crept 
into their home in the form of his cousin Ivy, from the city; 
she was a tall, elegant and highly accomplished lady, of twenty- 
five years. She had loved her cousin from childhood, and she 
hated his loving wife for winning him from her, and observ- 
ing that she had a very sensitive nature, resolved to embitter 
her life so she should pine away and die; so she bribed an un- 
principled woman to tell her, as a secret, that her husband's 
friends slighted him and despised her for her lowly birth; 
that he was sorry that he had not married his cousin Ivy, as 
she was stately and elegant, and her great wealth would have 
raised him to a still higher position. From that day she 
withered and faded like a summer flower; the best physicians 
were summoned, but all of no avail. Her disconsolate husband 
wept over her. She told him not to grieve, that she was going 
to a country where sickness and pain would never enter, where 
all would be joy, love and peace, and begged him to prepare 
to meet her in regions of eternal bliss; she told him she had 
made an idol of him, but that she had earnestly sought and 
obtained pardon for it, and she entreated him to procure 
teachers for their children, who would teach them the way of 
salvation, as well as the literature of the age; that he would 
be more solicitous for the salvation of their souls than for 
the preservation and promotion of their bodies. She advised 
him to marry his cousin Ivy after a proper time, but never 
hinted what she had heard, and passed away, leaving a kind 
word for all her friends. Lord Leigh was inconsolable, but 
Ivy strove to gain the love of the children, that through 
them she might gain his, which at last she succeeded in 
doing, and the nuptial day was set, and she ordered a rich 
trousseau from Paris, and had her rich and rare jewels reset. 
The morning before their nuptials were to take place she went 



Lord Leigh. 201 

out for a ride, and her horse, becoming frightened by her ac- 
complice waving a handkerchief for her to stop, ran away, 
and threw her off and broke her shoulder, and bruised her so 
that she died in a few hours. But previous to her death she 
confessed to Lord Leigh that she had previously hired the 
same woman who had frightened her horse to tell his departed 
wife things that she thought would grieve her to death; that 
she felt she was a murderess at heart, and that the Lord had 
now punished her for it; that she knew she should die, but 
that she Avas unprepared, and she expired a few moments 
afterward. He shuddered at the retributive justice that had 
overtaken her, and fully resolved to seek pardon and forgive- 
ness of sin, and strive to live a consistent life, pure, spotless and 
blameless. His high Christian character at last attracted the 
attention oi a very rich, noble and pious lady, who treated him, 
when she met him in company, with so much kindness and 
sympathy, that she won his love; she was a widow and had 
one son, possessed of a princely fortune. Leigh sought her 
hand in marriage and she accepted him, and they lived hap- 
pily together for many years. Her son married his elder 
daughter, who was gentle and beautiful, like her mother. 
His son married his wife's niece, whose grace and elegance 
attracted every eye. The youngest filled an early grave, but 
left behind her an example of purity and holiness seldom seen 
in young or old. 



PAET TWENTIETH. 



A DIALOGUE. 



Mariamne — Our minister lias just been here, and lias tried 
hard to persuade us to repent, and to seek pardon, forgiveness 
of sin and life everlasting; and told us that, if we did not re- 
pent, we would be eternally punished. I suppose he thinks me 
one of the most incorrigible sinners he ever met, for I told 
him plainly, that I did not believe in a future punishment, and 
even if there were any, there was time enough when we got old 
and pleasure had lost its charm, and wealth or grandeur its 
attraction. Arabella — I honor you for your courage in tell- 
ing the canting hypocrite your opinion of him. I hate him, for 
he has persuaded sister Grace and several of my gayest com- 
panions to become Christians. Grace was the center of attrac- 
tion in company, but now she refuses to enter gay society, and 
does not make so much fun for us at home. Horatio — Yes, 
the gentlemen miss her very much, and I believe I miss her 
presence in s ociety most of all. Elleatha — Why do you not 
then seek her society at her own home? Horatio — Because I 
dislike the society of Christians; it makes me feel that I ought 
to be one, and I cannot bring myself to consent to give up my 
gay companions, for if I ever get to be religious, I will strive 
to do my duty, and not be a hypocrite. Julius — I neither 
believe in God, heaven, hell, nor the devil; when we die that 
is the last of us. Horatio — Then I would not want you for a 
witness against me, nor would I want to meet you alone, un- 



A Dialogue. 203 

armed, in the dark, if you were in great need of money or yery 
angry with me. A true believer in God, though he may not be 
a Christian, knows that the eye of God is upon him, and sees 
all he does, although no other eye may behold him. Julius — 
I am as moral as you are. Horatio — You may possibly be 
more so, for I am no saint; but, if you take a birds-eye view 
of the morality of atheists, you will find it at a very low ebb 
everywhere; see France when she bowed to the Goddess of 
Liberty instead of the God of heaven, was there any atrocity 
too bad for her to commit? The land groaned beneath its load 
of crime. Julius — I know it, yet there are many very moral 
atheists. Horatio — Undoubtedly, for there are a great many 
licentious persons who profess Christianity, but you know as 
well as I do, that an actual infidel has nothing to withhold 
him from crime, but the law of his country, the rules of 
society, and an inward sense of duty which God has implanted 
in every man, but which many try to root out. Julius — You 
had better have studied for a minister than for a lawyer. 
Horatio — I would if I had been a Christian, but as I was not, I 
chose the law. For I believe the damnation of the hypocrite to 
be four-fold of that of the open rebellious sinner, for by their 
pernicious example they lead others to rest upon a sandy 
foundation. Julius — You are right, for the unholy lives of 
some of the professed Christians made me an infidel. Hora- 
tio — Because there are watches simply plated with gold, who 
would say that there are no solid gold ones ? Julius — No one. 
Horatio — Then do not condemn Christianity because there are 
hypocrites among them. Julius — I will study the principles 
of religion more thoroughly, since you are so strong a believer. 
Mariamne — But why seek religion when one is young and 
full of vigor. S. — Because Christ says: " Suffer little chil- 
dren to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the 
kingdom of heaven." And again the Scripture says: " Young 
man, give me thy heart in the days of thy youth." And 
thirdly: " We know not the day nor the hour when we may 



204 Emmanuel's Land. 

die. " Mariam-ne — Then it is time enough to repent when we 
get sick. S. — It is not; when we are sick we have bodily pain 
enough to endure, without the torture of the conscience. I 
was well acquainted with a family of girls like your father's; 
they did not wish to be Christians in the bloom of their youth, 
although their mother was a Christian, and their father a 
moral, intelligent lawyer, for Jennie McEarlane, the third one 
of the girls, told me that if heaven were like one eternal Sab- 
bath she could not be happy there, that there was no day so 
irksome to her as the Sabbath, although the church was hand- 
some and the people elegantly dressed, and the minister an 
excellent orator, and her books religious; therefore, she said, 
without a change of heart, heaven would be a place of punish- 
ment to her, thereby showing a depth of thought and sound- 
ness of judgment seldom witnessed by young or old. In a little 
over a year after consumption laid its withering hand upon 
her and she slowly faded away, but the Lord had mercy upon 
her, and drew her, by the sweet cords of His love, to follow after 
Him, for she told me, some time before she died, that she longed 
to depart and go to heaven and join the angelic throng, to sing 
His praises forever. Mariamne — What became of the rest of 
the family? S. — About four years before Jennie's death, Isa- 
belle, her elder sister, a beautiful, attractive girl, went to a 
boarding-school, caught cold and went into a lingering con- 
sumption. Her affianced husband, a very stylish young man, 
visited her about two weeks before her death; she sat out upon 
the piazza with him for two hours; she looked like a beauti- 
ful, drooping lily; she did not seem to think that she was 
going to die; she sat upon the piazza, three days before she 
died, for two hours. About one year after her death her 
mother died; she sat up and was dressed the day she died, so 
insidious is consumption. Then Annie went to a boarding- 
school, and about one year after, Sarah, a beautiful brunette, 
married Captain Potter, a southern gentleman. Her father 
spared no expense m purchasing her wedding trousseau; her 



A Dialogue. 205 

traveling costume was rich and plain, her morning dresses 
neat and tasteful, her dinner dresses rich and elegant, and her 
evening dresses beautiful and stylish; she started from home a 
happy bride. But before a year had passed her father tele- 
graphed for her to come home, and that, if she wished to see 
her sister Annie alive, she must come immediately; she started, 
but the day before she arrived her father died of heart disease; 
but he had been a consistent member of the church for three 
years. Then Mary, whose health had been declining for a year, 
was suddenly taken worse; she died in six weeks after, and 
Annie, in two weeks after that; so six of that family died 
within six years. Mariamne — Were they not sickly before 
that? S. — I think not. They all had the appearance of being 
healthy except the mother; she seemed rather delicate. Now I 
ask you, in all. candor, if you do not think that neither health, 
youth nor wealth can save a person from the jaws of death, and 
consequently if it is not better to be ready to die at any time? 
Mariamne — Yes. S. — You are an heiress. If all you pos- 
sessed were mortgaged and you had nothing to meet it with, 
and a friend should send you word that, if you would sign a 
paper never to join his deadly enemy, and always to be his 
true and faithful friend, he would pay the mortgage for 
you; would you sign the paper or would you refuse? Mari- 
amne — I would sign it. S. — We have forfeited our inherit- 
ance in heaven. Christ offers to restore it, if we will trust, love 
and obey Him. Now, will you not seek him? Mariamne — 
I will. S. — And Arabella, will you not follow Grace's 
example and seek the Saviour? Arabella — I will. Horatio — 
I will seek the Lord, and ask grace to help me on the way. 
Mariamne — What became of the other two McFarlane girls ? 
S. — Lilian died five years after; Sarah lives, she is a noble 
woman, the mother of one son. 



PAET TWENTY-FIRST. 



A DIALOGUE ON OLD MAIDS. 



dear! cried a beautiful young creature, with waving 
hair, sparkling eyes and ruby lips, h'ow I hate every old maid; 
I wish there never was one in existence. They are all an 
overbearing, proud, quarrelsome, hateful, tattling, unfeeling 
set. Mrs. C. — What makes you think so? Netta — I have 
various reasons. There is Bessie's aunt who keeps house for 
her father, and rules the family as it were with a rod of iron, 
and she has set Bessie's brother, Lewellen, up not to go and 
see Xina any more, and she is mourning herself to death, and 

there is D 's old maid sister lied about his affianced bride, 

so that he jilted her, and there is Dora's aunt makes her work 
like a servant, when she is perfectly able to keep her like a 
lady, and Minnie's aunt will not even let her have a beau, and 
Dora's aunt makes mischief from house to house. Mrs. C. — 
My dear niece, I think those ladies of whom you spoke must 
be very disagreeable; but did you never see disagreeable mar- 
ried ladies? Netta — Yes, many a one. Mrs. C. — Do you hate 
all married ladies too? Netta — No, for there are some good 
ones. Mrs. 0. — And so there are some noble, self-denying 
maiden ladies. I knew one that took care of her brother and 
his wife, and afterward brought up their children decently. 
Netta — How could she? Mrs. C. — She was a milliner, and 
kept a shop. I knew another that brought up her niece from 
the time she was three weeks old; and another who brought up 



A Dialogue on Old Maids. 207 

her nephew from the time he was a year old, and they were 
as kind to them as if they had been their own mothers; and 
my daughter Lena's teacher is a maiden lady, and she thinks 
there never was another teacher like her. She calls her dear 
Maggie. Netta — Lena wrote to me that she would tell me 
about Maggie's former beau when she saw me. Now aunt 

did you ever hear about it? Mrs. C. — Yes, Mrs. P told 

me. Netta — Tell us all about it. Mrs. C. — I would rather 
leave that pleasure for Lena. Netta — I cannot wait so long; 

tell us just a little of it. Mrs. C— Well, Mrs. P said 

that Maggie had persuaded her lover to marry a girl he 
had previously courted, because she was love-sick and his 
parents wished him to marry her. Netta — I would not give 
up my lover.to any one. Did he marry the sick girl? Mrs. C. — 
Yes, and they both died within the year, and Maggie 
was the means of their conversion and that of their parents. 
Netta — Lena writes that Maggie is about thirty-five years 
old, and is still called good-looking. I do not see why she has 
not had another chance to get married? Mrs. C. — She 
has had numerous chances, but she has gently refused 
them all, and managed to find them most excellent wives 
among her beloved pupils, and she is also called a peace- 
maker and delights in persuading her friends and acquaint- 
ances to become Christians. They say she has made peace be- 
tween Lewellen and Nina; they are to be married next week, 
for Lena has an invitation to the wedding, Lena says you will 
receive one to-day, so you see that Lena will see you soon, and 
she can tell you all she knows of Maggie's romantic history. 
Netta — Oh! I am so glad Nina is to be married. I shall 
always love Maggie for it, and will try not to hate old maids, 
for her sake. Mrs. C. — We should not hate any one; some old 
maids have lost their lovers, some have been jilted, some 
have been cut out by their fairer friends, and some have been 
parted from their lovers by death, and others are not married 
because they could not get the one they wanted, and would 



208 Emmanuel's Land. 

not have an)' one else; so that many of their lives are embit- 
tered, and, consequently, they become cross and peevish; but 
always remember that every heart knows its own trouble, 
whether they be male or female. Bachelors' minds are often 
embittered in the same manner, both by coquettes and false 
women; so we all might better pray for the erring than to 
hate and despise them. Let us despise all wrong acts. 



ft* 



